The greatness of the soul and unspeakableness of the loss thereof with the causes of the losing it : first preached at Pinners-Hall, and now enlarged and published for good / by John Bunyan.
         Bunyan, John, 1628-1688.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 271 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 73 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30150
         Wing B5531
         ESTC R26566
         09501797
         ocm 09501797
         43327
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30150)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43327)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1326:8)
      
       
         
           
             The greatness of the soul and unspeakableness of the loss thereof with the causes of the losing it : first preached at Pinners-Hall, and now enlarged and published for good / by John Bunyan.
             Bunyan, John, 1628-1688.
          
           142 p.
           
             Printed for Richard Wilde,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Mark VIII, 37 -- Sermons.
           Soul.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           GREATNESS
           OF
           THE
           SOUL
           ,
           And
           unspeakableness
           of
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           ;
           with
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Losing
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           Preached
           at
           Pinners-Hall
           ,
           and
           now
           Enlarged
           ,
           and
           Published
           for
           Good.
           
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           BUNYAN
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Wilde
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Map
           of
           the
           World
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           -
           Church-Yard
           ,
           MDCXCI
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           GREATNESS
           OF
           THE
           SOUL
           ,
           And
           unspeakableness
           of
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             MARK
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             Or
             VVhat
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             Exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           chosen
           at
           this
           time
           to
           handle
           these
           Words
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           several
           reasons
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           such
           great
           ,
           such
           wonderful
           great
           things
           ,
           nothing
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           concern
           as
           is
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           the
           Soul
           of
           each
           one
           of
           you
           .
           House
           and
           Land
           ,
           Trades
           and
           Honors
           ,
           Places
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           What
           are
           they
           to
           Salvation
           ?
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           2.
           
           Because
           I
           perceive
           that
           this
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           about
           which
           Persons
           should
           be
           so
           much
           concerned
           ,
           is
           neglected
           to
           amazement
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           most
           of
           
           Men
           :
           Yea
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           of
           the
           many
           thousand
           (
           that
           sit
           daily
           under
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           that
           a●
           concerned
           ,
           heartily
           concerned
           about
           the
           Salvation
           〈◊〉
           their
           Souls
           ?
           that
           is
           concerned
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Natu●●
           of
           the
           thing
           requireth
           .
           If
           ever
           a
           Lamentation
           wa●
           fit
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           about
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           con●cerning
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           about
           ,
           for
           ,
           and
           concerning
           th●
           horrid
           neglect
           ,
           that
           every
           where
           puts
           forth
           it
           se●
           with
           reference
           to
           eternal
           Salvation
           .
           Where
           is
           on●
           Man
           of
           a
           thousand
           ?
           yea
           ,
           Where
           is
           there
           two
           of
           te●
           thousand
           that
           do
           shew
           by
           their
           Conversations
           public●
           and
           private
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           ,
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           are
           considered
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           taking
           that
           car●●or
           the
           Salvation
           of
           them
           as
           becomes
           them
           ,
           to
           wit●
           as
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           Sa●●vation
           requireth
           .
           3.
           
           I
           have
           therefore
           pitch'd
           upo●
           this
           Text
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           to
           see
           ,
           if
           peradventure
           th●
           Discourse
           which
           God
           shall
           help
           me
           to
           make
           upon
           it
           will
           〈◊〉
           ●en
           you
           ,
           rouse
           you
           off
           of
           your
           Beds
           of
           ease
           〈◊〉
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           fetch
           you
           down
           upon
           you●
           Knees
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           beg
           of
           him
           Grace
           to
           be
           con●cerned
           about
           the
           Salvation
           of
           your
           Souls
           .
           And
           the
           in
           the
           last
           Place
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           upon
           me
           to
           do
           thi●
           that
           I
           may
           deliver
           ,
           if
           not
           you
           ,
           yet
           my self
           ;
           and
           tha●
           I
           may
           be
           clear
           of
           your
           Blood
           ,
           and
           stand
           quit
           ,
           a●
           to
           you
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           for
           neglect
           b●
           damned
           ,
           and
           wail
           to
           consider
           that
           you
           have
           lost
           you
           Souls
           .
           
             When
             I
             say
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           to
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           
             th●
             〈◊〉
             surely
             dye
          
           :
           a
           
             and
             thou
             the
             Prophet
             or
             Preacher
             givest
             him
             not
             warning
             ,
             nor
             speakest
             to
             warn
             the
             Wicke●●om
             his
             wicked
             way
             to
             save
             his
             life
             .
             The
             same
             wicke●
             Man
             shall
             dye
             in
             his
             iniquity
             :
             but
             his
             blood
             will
             I
             requir●
             at
             thy
             hand
             .
             Yet
             if
             thou
             warn
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             he
             tur●
             not
             from
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             nor
             from
             his
             wicked
             way
             ;
             〈◊〉
             
             ●all
             dye
             in
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             thy
             ●oul
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           what
           shall
           a
           Man
           give
           in
           Exchange
           for
           his
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           In
           my
           handling
           of
           these
           Words
           .
           I
           shall
           first
           speak
           ●o
           the
           occasion
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           words
           them●elves
           .
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           the
           Words
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Peo●le
           that
           now
           were
           Auditors
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           ●hat
           followed
           him
           ,
           did
           it
           without
           that
           consideration
           ●s
           becomes
           so
           great
           a
           Work
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           The
           genera●ty
           of
           them
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           were
           not
           for
           consi●ering
           first
           with
           themselves
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           to
           profess
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           Profession
           might
           cost
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             called
             the
             People
             unto
             him
          
           the
           great
           ●ultitudes
           that
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           Luke
           14.
           25.
           
           )
           
             with
             is
             Disciples
             also
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             whosoever
             will
             come
             ●fter
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             ●ollow
             me
             .
             (
             ver
             .
          
           34.
           )
           Let
           him
           first
           sit
           down
           and
           ●ount
           up
           the
           Cost
           and
           the
           Charge
           he
           is
           like
           to
           be
           at
           ,
           〈◊〉
           he
           follows
           me
           .
           For
           following
           of
           me
           is
           not
           like
           fol●owing
           of
           some
           other
           Masters
           .
           
             The
             Winds
             sits
             always
             〈◊〉
             my
             Face
             ,
          
           and
           the
           foaming
           Rage
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           proud
           and
           lofty
           Waves
           thereof
           ,
           do
           ●ontinually
           beat
           upon
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Bark
           or
           Ship
           ●hat
           my self
           ,
           my
           Cause
           ,
           and
           my
           Followers
           are
           in
           :
           ●e
           therefore
           that
           will
           not
           run
           hazzards
           ,
           and
           that
           〈◊〉
           afraid
           to
           venture
           a
           drowning
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           set
           foot
           ●nto
           this
           Vessel
           :
           
             So
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             bear
             his
             Cross
             ,
             ●nd
             come
             after
             me
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
             For
             which
             ●f
             you
             intending
             to
             build
             a
             Tower
             ,
             s●●teth
             not
             down
             firs●●nd
             counteth
             the
             Cost
             ,
             whether
             he
             have
             sufficient
             to
             finish
             〈◊〉
          
           Luke
           14.
           15
           26.
           27
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           True
           ,
           To
           Reason
           this
           kind
           of
           Language
           tends
           to
           ●ast
           Water
           upon
           weak
           and
           beginning
           Desires
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           Faith
           it
           makes
           the
           things
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           ●reatness
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           more
           apparently
           excellent
           
           and
           desirable
           .
           Reason
           will
           say
           ,
           Then
           who
           will
           profess
           Christ
           that
           hath
           such
           course
           entertainment
           at
           the
           beginning
           ?
           but
           Faith
           will
           say
           ,
           Then
           surely
           the
           things
           that
           are
           at
           the
           End
           of
           a
           Christians
           race
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           unspeakably
           glorious
           ;
           since
           whoever
           hath
           had
           but
           the
           knowledge
           and
           due
           consideration
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           not
           stuck
           to
           run
           hazzards
           ,
           hazzards
           of
           every
           kind
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           imbrace
           and
           enjoy
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           saith
           Faith
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           since
           the
           Son
           himself
           ,
           that
           best
           knew
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           even
           ,
           
             For
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             on
             the
             right-Hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.
           2.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           There
           is
           not
           in
           every
           Man
           this
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           not
           such
           consideration
           as
           can
           make
           the
           Cross
           and
           self
           denial
           acceptable
           to
           them
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           where
           he
           now
           sitteth
           at
           the
           Right-Hand
           of
           God
           (
           Col.
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           )
           Therefore
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           doth
           even
           at
           the
           beginning
           give
           to
           his
           followers
           this
           instruction
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           of
           them
           should
           take
           distaste
           at
           his
           Saying
           ,
           he
           presenteth
           them
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           three
           things
           together
           :
           namely
           ,
           The
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Loss
           of
           Life
           and
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           then
           reasoneth
           with
           them
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Life
           and
           the
           Soul.
           1.
           
           The
           Cross
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           must
           take
           ●p
           .
           if
           you
           will
           follow
           me
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           may
           save
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           if
           you
           cast
           me
           off●
           3.
           
           And
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           will
           everlastingly
           perish
           if
           you
           come
           not
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           abide
           not
           with
           me
           .
           Now
           consider
           what
           is
           best
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           will
           you
           take
           up
           the
           Cross
           come
           after
           me
           and
           so
           preserve
           your
           Souls
           from
           perishing
           ?
           or
           will
           you
           shun
           the
           Cross
           to
           save
           your
           lives
           ,
           and
           so
           run
           the
           danger
           of
           eternal
           damnation
           ?
           Or
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           John
           (
           will
           you
           love
           your
           life
           till
           you
           lose
           it
           ?
           or
           will
           you
           hate
           your
           life
           and
           save
           it
           )
           
           
             〈◊〉
             that
             loveth
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hateth
             his
             ●e
             in
             this
             World
             shall
             keep
             it
             unto
             life
             eternal
             ,
          
           John
           12.
           
           ●
           5.
           
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           He
           that
           loveth
           a
           temporal
           ●ife
           ,
           he
           that
           so
           loveth
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           shun
           the
           profession
           ●f
           Christ
           to
           save
           it
           ,
           shall
           lose
           it
           upon
           a
           worse
           account
           ,
           ●han
           if
           he
           had
           lost
           it
           for
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           ●e
           that
           will
           set
           light
           by
           it
           for
           the
           love
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             shall
             keep
             it
             unto
             life
             Eternal
             .
          
        
         
           Christ
           having
           thus
           discoursed
           with
           his
           followers
           a●out
           their
           denying
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           taking
           up
           ●heir
           Cross
           and
           following
           of
           him
           :
           doth
           in
           the
           next
           ●lace
           put
           the
           Question
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           leaveth
           it
           ●pon
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             For
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             ●oul
             ?
          
           (
           ver
           .
           36
           )
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           bid
           you
           ●ake
           heed
           that
           you
           do
           not
           lightly
           ,
           and
           without
           due
           consideration
           ,
           enter
           into
           a
           profession
           of
           me
           and
           of
           my
           Gospel
           (
           for
           he
           that
           without
           due
           consideration
           shall
           ●egin
           to
           profess
           Christ
           ,
           will
           also
           without
           it
           forsake
           ●im
           ,
           turn
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           behind
           his
           back
           )
           ●nd
           since
           I
           have
           even
           at
           the
           beginning
           laid
           the
           con●deration
           of
           the
           Cross
           before
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           you
           ●hould
           not
           be
           surprized
           and
           overtaken
           
             by
             it
          
           unawares
           ,
           ●nd
           because
           you
           should
           know
           that
           to
           draw
           back
           from
           ●he
           after
           you
           have
           laid
           your
           hand
           to
           my
           Plough
           will
           make
           you
           b
           
             unfit
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Now
           ●●nce
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           less
           lies
           at
           stake
           than
           Sal●ation
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           is
           worth
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           yea
           ,
           ●orth
           ten
           thousand
           Worl●s
           if
           there
           should
           be
           so
           many
           :
           And
           since
           this
           is
           so
           also
           it
           will
           be
           your
           wisdom
           to
           begin
           to
           process
           the
           Gospel
           with
           expectatio●
           of
           the
           ●ross
           and
           tribulation
           for
           to
           that
           are
           my
           Gospellers
           in
           ●his
           World
           appointed
           :
           c
           And
           if
           you
           begin
           thus
           and
           
             ●●ould
             it
          
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Crown
           shall
           be
           yours
           :
           for
           
           as
           God
           counteth
           it
           a
           righteous
           thing
           to
           recompence
           tribulation
           to
           them
           that
           trouble
           you
           ,
           so
           to
           you
           who
           are
           troubled
           and
           endure
           it
           ▪
           for
           we
           count
           them
           happy
           ,
           says
           ,
           James
           ,
           that
           endure
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           12.
           and
           5.
           11.
           
           )
           rest
           with
           Saints
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           shall
           be
           revealed
           from
           Heaven
           with
           his
           mighty
           Angels
           in
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           them
           that
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           if
           no
           less
           lies
           at
           stake
           than
           Salvation
           then
           is
           a
           Man's
           Soul
           and
           h●s
           all
           at
           the
           stake
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           What
           will
           it
           profit
           a
           Man
           ,
           if
           by
           forsaking
           of
           me
           he
           should
           get
           the
           whole
           World
           ?
           
             For
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             get
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           laid
           the
           Soul
           in
           one
           ballance
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Soul
           out-bids
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           incomparably
           for
           value
           and
           worth
           beyond
           it
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           he
           descends
           to
           a
           second
           question
           (
           which
           is
           that
           I
           have
           chosen
           at
           this
           time
           for
           my
           Text
           )
           saying
           ,
           
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           these
           Words
           we
           have
           first
           a
           supposition
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           standeth
           upon
           a
           double
           bottom
           .
        
         
           The
           Supposition
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           lost
           ,
           or
           thus
           ,
           
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             lose
             his
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           The
           double
           bottom
           that
           this
           supposition
           is
           grounded
           upon
           ,
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           Man's
           ignorance
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           danger
           that
           it
           is
           in
           :
           And
           the
           second
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           Men
           commonly
           do
           set
           an
           higher
           price
           upon
           present
           ease
           and
           enjoyments
           than
           they
           do
           upon
           eternal
           Salvation
           .
           The
           last
           of
           these
           doth
           naturally
           follow
           upon
           the
           first
           ;
           for
           if
           Men
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           value
           and
           worth
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           Verse
           before
           is
           implyed
           ;
           what
           should
           hinder
           but
           that
           Men
           should
           set
           an
           higher
           esteem
           upon
           that
           with
           which
           their
           carnal
           desires
           are
           taken
           ,
           then
           upon
           that
           about
           which
           they
           are
           not
           concerned
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           know
           not
           the
           worth
           .
        
         
         
           But
           again
           ,
           As
           this
           by
           the
           Text
           is
           clearly
           supposed
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           also
           something
           implied
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             possess
             some
             Men
             with
             the
             worth
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             until
             they
             are
             utterly
             and
             everlastingly
             lost
             .
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           That
           is
           Men
           ,
           when
           their
           Souls
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           shut
           down
           under
           the
           Hatches
           in
           the
           Pits
           ,
           and
           Hells
           ,
           in
           endless
           perdition
           and
           destruction
           :
           Then
           they
           will
           see
           the
           worth
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           consider
           what
           they
           have
           lost
           ,
           and
           truly
           not
           till
           then
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           sense
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           natural
           scope
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           Or
           what
           would
           not
           those
           that
           are
           now
           for
           sin
           made
           to
           see
           themselves
           lost
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Hell
           Fire
           (
           for
           some
           will
           never
           be
           convinced
           that
           they
           are
           lost
           ,
           till
           with
           rich
           Dives
           they
           see
           it
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Hell
           Flames
           :
           )
           ▪
           say
           ,
           what
           would
           not
           such
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           it
           ,
           d
           give
           in
           exchange
           for
           their
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           or
           to
           recover
           them
           again
           from
           that
           place
           and
           torment
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             first
             is
          
           ,
           That
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Loss
           ;
           a
           Loss
           that
           can
           never
           be
           repaired
           or
           made
           up
           .
           What
           shall
           a
           Man
           give
           in
           exchange
           for
           his
           Soul
           ?
           
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             recover
             or
             redeem
             his
             lost
             Soul
             to
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           observe
           two
           Truths
           in
           the
           Words
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           Truth
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             how
             unconcerned
             and
             careless
             soever
             some
             now
             be
             ,
             about
             the
             Loss
             or
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             yet
             the
             day
             is
             coming
          
           (
           but
           it
           will
           then
           be
           too
           late
           )
           
             when
             Men
             will
             be
             willing
             ,
             had
             they
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             all
             in
             exchange
             for
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           For
           so
           the
           Question
           implies
           ,
           
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           What
           would
           he
           not
           give
           ?
           What
           would
           he
           not
           part
           with
           at
           that
           day
           ;
           the
           day
           in
           which
           he
           shall
           see
           himself
           damned
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           in
           exchange
           for
           his
           Soul
           ?
        
         
         
           The
           first
           Observation
           or
           truth
           drawn
           from
           the
           words
           is
           cleared
           by
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           There
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           things
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           were
           they
           all
           in
           one
           Man's
           Hand
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           his
           disposal
           ,
           that
           would
           go
           in
           exchange
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           of
           value
           to
           fetch
           back
           one
           lost
           Soul
           ,
           or
           that
           would
           certainly
           recover
           it
           from
           the
           confines
           of
           Hell.
           e
           
             The
             redemption
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             precious
             ,
             it
             ceaseth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           what
           saith
           the
           words
           before
           the
           Text
           but
           the
           same
           ;
           
             For
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
           What
           shall
           profit
           a
           Man
           that
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ?
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           by
           that
           Loss
           gained
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           World
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           Soul
           ,
           not
           worth
           a
           Soul
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           judgment
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           it
           is
           from
           this
           consideration
           that
           good
           Elihu
           cautioneth
           Job
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           
             because
             there
             is
             wrath
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             beware
             ,
             lest
             he
             take
             thee
             away
             with
             his
             stroke
             :
             when
             a
             great
             Ransom
             cannot
             deliver
             thee
             .
             Will
             he
             esteem
             thy
             Riches
             ?
             no
             not
             Gold
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Forces
             of
             Strength
             ,
          
           Job
           36.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           Riches
           and
           Power
           ,
           What
           is
           there
           more
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           Money
           answereth
           all
           things
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           but
           Soul-concerns
           :
           it
           can
           neither
           be
           a
           price
           for
           Souls
           while
           here
           ,
           nor
           can
           that
           with
           all
           the
           Forces
           of
           Strength
           recover
           one
           out
           of
           Hell
           Fire
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           1.
           ●o
           then
           ,
           The
           first
           Truth
           drawn
           from
           the
           Words
           stands
           firm
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             the
             L●ss
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Loss
             ,
             a
             Loss
             that
             can
             never
             be
             repaired
             or
             made
             up
             .
          
        
         
           In
           my
           discourse
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           method
           :
        
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           what
           the
           Soul
           is
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           the
           greatness
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           what
           it
           is
           to
           lose
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           IV.
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           Men
           lose
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           time
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Loss
           will
           be
           manifest
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             what
             the
             Soul
             is
             ,
          
           both
           as
           to
           the
           various
           names
           it
           goes
           under
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           describing
           of
           it
           by
           its
           powers
           and
           properties
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           I
           shall
           be
           but
           brief
           ,
           for
           I
           intend
           no
           long
           discourse
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           Soul
           is
           often
           called
           the
           Heart
           of
           Man
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           things
           to
           either
           good
           or
           evil
           have
           their
           rise
           :
           thus
           desires
           are
           of
           the
           Heart
           or
           Soul
           ,
           yea
           before
           desires
           ,
           the
           first
           conception
           of
           good
           or
           ev●lare
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Heart
           .
           The
           Heart
           understands
           ,
           wills
           ,
           affects
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           judges
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           wherefore
           Heart
           and
           Soul
           ,
           are
           often
           taken
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           .
           f
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             give
             me
             thy
             Heart
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             Heart
             proceedeth
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           often
           called
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           because
           it
           not
           only
           giveth
           Being
           ,
           but
           life
           to
           all
           things
           and
           actions
           in
           ,
           and
           done
           by
           him
           .
           Hence
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           are
           put
           together
           as
           to
           the
           same
           action
           .
           g
           
             Wi●h
             my
             Soul
             have
             I
             desired
             thee
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             my
             Spirit
             within
             me
             will
             I
             seek
             thee
             early
             :
          
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             yea
             with
             my
             Spirit
             I
             will
             seek
             thee
          
           ;
           he
           explaineth
           not
           only
           with
           what
           kind
           of
           desires
           he
           desired
           God
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           principal
           matter
           his
           desires
           were
           brought
           forth
           :
           It
           was
           with
           my
           Soul
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           With
           my
           Spirit
           within
           me
           .
           So
           that
           of
           
             Mary
             ,
             My
             Soul
          
           ,
           saith
           she
           ,
           
             doth
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             Spirit
             hath
             rejoyced
             in
             God
             my
             Saviour
             :
          
           not
           ,
           that
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           are
           in
           this
           place
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           two
           superiour
           Powers
           in
           Man
           :
           but
           the
           same
           great
           Soul
           is
           
           here
           put
           under
           two
           names
           or
           terms
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           the
           principal
           part
           in
           Mary
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           her
           Soul
           that
           magnified
           God
           ,
           even
           that
           part
           that
           could
           spirit
           ,
           and
           put
           life
           into
           her
           whole
           self
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Indeed
           sometimes
           Spirit
           is
           not
           taken
           so
           largely
           ,
           but
           is
           confined
           to
           some
           one
           power
           or
           faculty
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           h
           
             As
             the
             Spirit
             of
             my
             Vnderstanding
             ;
             and
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             your
             Mind
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           by
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           a●e
           to
           understand
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           by
           Spirit
           we
           must
           understand
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           Soul
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Therefore
           by
           Soul
           we
           understand
           the
           Spiritual
           ,
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           noble
           part
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           even
           that
           by
           which
           we
           understand
           ,
           imagine
           ,
           reason
           ,
           and
           discourse
           .
           And
           indeed
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           further
           shew
           you
           presently
           )
           the
           Body
           is
           but
           a
           poor
           empty
           Vessel
           ,
           without
           this
           great
           Thing
           ,
           called
           the
           SOVL
           i
           
             The
             Body
             without
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Soul
             ,
             is
             dead
             ,
          
           or
           nothing
           but
           a
           clod
           of
           dust
           (
           her
           Soul
           departed
           from
           her
           ,
           for
           she
           died
           .
           )
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           chief
           and
           most
           noble
           part
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Soul
           is
           often
           called
           the
           Life
           of
           Man
           ,
           not
           a
           Life
           of
           the
           same
           Stamp
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           Bruit
           :
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           rational
           Creature
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           such
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           consisteth
           and
           abideth
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherefore
           then
           a
           Man
           dieth
           ,
           or
           the
           Body
           ceaseth
           to
           act
           ,
           or
           live
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           formerly
           used
           to
           be
           in
           him
           :
           When
           the
           Soul
           departeth
           ,
           as
           I
           hinted
           even
           now
           ,
           her
           Soul
           departed
           from
           her
           ,
           for
           she
           died
           ;
           and
           as
           another
           good
           Man
           saith
           ,
           k
           
             In
             that
             very
             day
             their
             thoughts
             perish
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           first
           Text
           is
           more
           emphatical
           :
           
             Her
             Soul
             was
             in
             departing
          
           (
           for
           she
           dyed
           .
           )
           There
           is
           a
           Soul
           of
           a
           Beast
           ,
           a
           Bird
           ,
           &c.
           but
           the
           
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           is
           another
           thing
           :
           it
           is
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           Soul
           ,
           when
           it
           departs
           ,
           he
           dies
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           annihilate
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Beast
           ;
           no
           ,
           this
           in
           it self
           is
           immortal
           ,
           and
           has
           yet
           a
           Place
           and
           Being
           when
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           it
           dwelt
           in
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           quick
           ,
           as
           lively
           is
           it
           in
           its
           Senses
           ,
           if
           not
           far
           more
           abundant
           than
           when
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           I
           call
           it
           the
           Life
           ,
           because
           so
           long
           as
           that
           remains
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           not
           dead
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             shall
             save
             it
             unto
             life
             eternal
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           is
           intended
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Breath
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           other
           places
           is
           meant
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           ,
           because
           the
           Man
           has
           a
           Being
           ,
           a
           sensible
           Being
           ,
           after
           he
           has
           lost
           the
           Soul
           ;
           I
           mean
           not
           by
           the
           Man
           ,
           a
           Man
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           Body
           or
           in
           the
           Grave
           ;
           but
           by
           Man
           we
           must
           understand
           either
           the
           Soul
           in
           Hell
           ,
           or
           Body
           and
           Soul
           there
           after
           the
           Judgment
           is
           over
           .
           And
           for
           this
           the
           Text
           also
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           therein
           we
           are
           presented
           with
           a
           Man
           sensible
           of
           the
           damage
           that
           he
           has
           sustained
           by
           losing
           of
           his
           Soul
           :
           
             VVhat
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           But
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           
             whole
             Man
          
           goeth
           under
           this
           denomination
           :
           Man
           consisting
           of
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           is
           yet
           called
           by
           that
           part
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           most
           chief
           and
           principal
           .
           l
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           every
           Man
           )
           
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             .
             Then
             sent
          
           Joseph
           ,
           
             and
             called
             his
             Father
          
           Jacob
           
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Kindred
             ,
             threes●ore
             and
             fifteen
             Souls
             ,
          
           Acts
           7.
           14.
           
           By
           both
           these
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           places
           ,
           the
           whole
           Man
           is
           meant
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           so
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           whereas
           here
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             VVhat
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             
             the
             whole
             VVorld
             and
             l●se
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           said
           elsewhere
           ,
           m
           
             For
             what
             is
             a
             Man
             advantaged
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             and
             lose
             H●MSELF
             ?
          
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             VVhat
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             (
             for
          
           himself
           )
           
             for
             his
             Soul
          
           ?
           his
           Soul
           when
           he
           dyes
           ,
           and
           Body
           and
           Soul
           in
           and
           after
           Judgment
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Soul
           is
           called
           
             Good
             Man's
             Darling
          
           .
           n
           
             Deliver
             Lord
          
           (
           said
           
             David
             )
             my
             Soul
             from
             the
             Sword●
             my
             Darling
             ,
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Dog
             :
          
           So
           again
           in
           another
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             Lord
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             look
             on
             ,
             rescue
             my
             Soul
             from
             destruction
             ,
             my
             darling
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Lyons
             ?
          
           My
           darling
           ,
           this
           Sentence
           must
           not
           be
           applied
           universally
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           in
           whose
           Eyes
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           redemption
           thereof
           is
           precious
           .
           My
           Darling
           ,
           most
           Men
           do
           by
           their
           actions
           say
           of
           their
           Soul
           ,
           my
           drudge
           ,
           my
           slave
           ;
           nay
           ,
           thou
           slave
           to
           the
           Devil
           and
           Sin
           :
           for
           what
           sin
           ,
           what
           lust
           ,
           what
           sensual
           and
           beastly
           lust
           is
           there
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           some
           do
           not
           cause
           their
           Souls
           to
           bow
           before
           and
           yield
           unto
           ?
           But
           David
           here
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           calls
           it
           his
           Darling
           ,
           or
           his
           choice
           and
           most
           excellent
           thing
           ;
           for
           indeed
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           choice
           thing
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           should
           ,
           were
           all
           wise
           ,
           be
           every
           Man's
           darling
           or
           chief
           treasure
           .
           And
           that
           it
           might
           be
           so
           with
           us
           ,
           therefore
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           thus
           expressed
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             VVhat
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           But
           if
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           one
           may
           see
           already
           what
           misery
           he
           is
           like
           to
           sustain
           ,
           that
           has
           ,
           or
           shall
           lose
           his
           Soul
           ;
           he
           has
           lost
           his
           Heart
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           .
           his
           best
           Part
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           his
           
             darling
             ,
             himself
          
           ,
           his
           whole
           self
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           every
           sense
           ,
           his
           
             all
             :
             And
             now
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             ,
          
           What
           would
           a
           Man
           ,
           But
           what
           can
           a
           Man
           that
           has
           thus
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ,
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           all
           ,
           
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           What
           shall
           the
           Man
           that
           has
           sustained
           this
           L●ss
           
           to
           recover
           all
           again
           ,
           since
           this
           Man
           ,
           or
           the
           Man
           ●ut
           under
           this
           Question
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           gone
           from
           hence
           ,
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           cast
           in
           the
           judgment
           ,
           ●nd
           one
           that
           is
           gone
           down
           the
           Throat
           of
           Hell
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           pass
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           :
           I
           come
           next
           to
           describe
           the
           Soul
           unto
           you
           ,
           by
           such
           things
           as
           it
           is
           set
           ●ut
           by
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           in
           general
           ●hree
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           p
           Power
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           II.
           The
           Senses
           ,
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Senses
          
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           III.
           The
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           I.
           We
           will
           discourse
           of
           the
           Powers
           ,
           I
           may
           call
           ●hem
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Members
           ●f
           the
           Body
           being
           many
           ,
           do
           all
           go
           to
           the
           making
           up
           ●f
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           these
           do
           go
           to
           the
           compleating
           of
           the
           ●oul
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           ●ermed
           the
           Head
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           is
           placed
           the
           Eye
           ●f
           the
           Soul
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           ,
           or
           by
           which
           the
           ●oul
           discerneth
           things
           that
           are
           presented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           ●hat
           either
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           Satan
           :
           This
           is
           that
           by
           which
           Man
           conceiveth
           ,
           and
           apprehendeth
           things
           so
           deep
           ●nd
           great
           that
           cannot
           by
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           Tongue
           ,
           or
           Pen
           ●e
           expressed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           also
           belonging
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Con●ience
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           may
           say
           is
           placed
           the
           seat
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           for
           as
           by
           the
           Understanding
           things
           are
           let
           in
           Sword●
           the
           Soul
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Conscience
           the
           evil
           or
           good
           ●f
           such
           things
           are
           tryed
           ,
           especially
           when
           in
           the.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Place
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           part
           of
           his
           noble
           Creature
           ,
           has
           passed
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           ●nderstanding
           ,
           his
           verdict
           upon
           what
           is
           let
           in
           to
           the
           ●oul
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           as
           also
           the
           Fancy
           or
           Imagination
           ,
           another
           part
           of
           this
           great
           thing
           ▪
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           a
           most
           curious
           thing
           this
           
             Fancy
             is
          
           :
           It
           is
           that
           which
           presenteth
           to
           the
           Man
           the
           
             idea
             ,
             form
          
           or
           figure
           of
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           those
           things
           wherewith
           a
           Man
           is
           frighted
           or
           taken
           ,
           pleased
           or
           displeased
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           mind
           (
           another
           part
           of
           the
           Soul
           )
           is
           that
           unto
           which
           this
           Fancy
           presenteth
           its
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           ,
           because
           ,
           without
           the
           mind
           nothing
           is
           entertained
           in
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           is
           the
           memory
           too
           ,
           another
           part
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           that
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           memory
           that
           receiveth
           and
           keepeth
           in
           remembrance
           what
           has
           passed
           ,
           or
           has
           been
           done
           by
           the
           Man
           ,
           or
           attempted
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           him
           :
           And
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           from
           it
           will
           be
           fed
           the
           Worm
           that
           dyeth
           not
           when
           Men
           are
           cast
           into
           Hell
           ;
           also
           from
           this
           Memory
           will
           flow
           that
           peace
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Saints
           shall
           have
           in
           their
           service
           for
           Christ
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           There
           are
           the
           
             Affections
             too
          
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           I
           may
           call
           them
           ,
           the
           Hands
           and
           Arms
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           they
           that
           take
           hold
           of
           ,
           receive
           and
           embrace
           what
           is
           liked
           by
           the
           Soul
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           make
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           cast
           from
           it
           what
           its
           affections
           cleave
           to
           and
           have
           imbraced
           .
           Hence
           the
           Affections
           are
           called
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           Men
           q
           
             seek
             the
             things
             above
             ;
             set
             your
             Affections
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           :
           or
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Lay
             hold
             of
             them
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Affections
           are
           as
           hands
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           which
           it
           fasrneth
           upon
           things
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           There
           is
           the
           Will
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Foot
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           the
           Soul
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           whole
           
           Man
           is
           carried
           ,
           hither
           and
           thither
           ,
           or
           else
           held
           back
           ,
           and
           kept
           from
           moving
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           golden
           Things
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           though
           in
           carnal
           Men
           they
           are
           every
           one
           of
           them
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           .
           For
           the
           Vnbelieving
           are
           throughout
           impure
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           ,
           because
           their
           r
           Mind
           and
           Conscience
           (
           two
           of
           the
           Master-pieces
           of
           the
           Soul
           )
           are
           defiled
           :
           for
           if
           the
           most
           potent
           Parts
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           ingaged
           in
           their
           service
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           ,
           do
           the
           more
           inferior
           do
           ?
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           the
           pity
           :
           nor
           can
           any
           help
           it
           ,
           
             This
             work
             ceaseth
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           unless
           the
           great
           God
           who
           is
           over
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           Souls
           ,
           shall
           himself
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Soul
           ▪
           and
           to
           recover
           it
           ,
           and
           perswade
           it
           to
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           another
           Master
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           What
           is
           Man
           ,
           without
           this
           Soul
           ,
           or
           s
           wherein
           lieth
           his
           preeminence
           over
           a
           Beast
           ?
           no
           where
           that
           I
           know
           of
           .
           For
           both
           (
           as
           to
           Man's
           Body
           )
           go
           to
           one
           place
           ,
           only
           the
           Spirit
           or
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           goes
           upward
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           him
           disposed
           of
           with
           respect
           to
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           and
           have
           done
           in
           this
           life
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           t
           to
           describe
           the
           Soul
           by
           its
           Senses
           ,
           its
           
             spiritual
             Senses
          
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           call
           them
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Body
           hath
           Senses
           partaining
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           a●
           it
           can
           see
           ,
           hear
           ,
           smell
           ,
           feel
           and
           taste
           ,
           so
           can
           the
           Soul
           ;
           I
           call
           therefore
           these
           the
           Senses
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Senses
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           Seat
           of
           all
           spiritual
           Sense
           ,
           where
           supernatural
           things
           are
           known
           and
           enjoyed
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           natural
           Man
           is
           spiritual
           in
           the
           Apostles
           sense
           ,
           for
           so
           none
           are
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           born
           from
           
           above
           ,
           nor
           u
           they
           so
           always
           neither
           .
           But
           to
           go
           forward
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Can
           the
           Body
           see
           ?
           Hath
           it
           eyes
           ?
           so
           hath
           the
           Soul.
           
             The
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Vnderstanding
          
           w
           
             being
             enlightned
          
           .
           As
           then
           the
           Body
           can
           see
           Beasts
           ,
           Trees
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           all
           visible
           things
           ,
           so
           the
           Soul
           can
           see
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Heaven
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           that
           are
           invisible
           ,
           nor
           is
           this
           property
           only
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Souls
           that
           are
           illuminated
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           carnal
           Soul
           in
           the
           World
           shall
           have
           a
           time
           to
           see
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           its
           comfort
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           its
           joy
           ,
           but
           to
           its
           endless
           woe
           and
           misery
           ,
           it
           dying
           in
           that
           condition
           .
           
             Wherefore
             Sinner
          
           ,
           x
           
             say
             not
             thou
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             for
             Judgment
             is
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             make
             thee
             see
             him
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Can
           the
           Body
           bear
           ,
           y
           hath
           it
           ears
           ?
           so
           hath
           the
           Soul
           (
           See
           Job
           4.
           12
           ,
           13.
           )
           It
           is
           the
           Soul
           ,
           not
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           hears
           the
           Language
           of
           things
           invisible
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           hears
           God
           when
           he
           speaks
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           hears
           the
           Devil
           when
           he
           speaks
           by
           his
           illusions
           and
           temptations
           .
           True
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Union
           between
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           oft-times
           if
           not
           always
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           heard
           by
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           doth
           influence
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           heard
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           doth
           also
           influence
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           Organ
           of
           Hearing
           ,
           the
           Body
           hath
           one
           of
           his
           own
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           can
           hear
           and
           regard
           even
           then
           when
           the
           Body
           doth
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           .
           As
           in
           time
           of
           sleep
           ,
           deep
           sleep
           and
           trances
           ,
           when
           the
           Body
           lyeth
           by
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           useless
           .
           
             For
             God
             peaks
             once
          
           ,
           z
           
             yea
             twice
             ,
             yet
             Man
          
           (
           as
           to
           his
           Body
           )
           
             perceiveth
             it
             not
             .
             In
             a
             Dream
             ,
             in
             a
             Vision
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             
             when
             deep
             sleep
             falleth
             upon
             Men
             ,
             in
             slumbrings
             upon
             the
             Bed.
             Then
             openeth
             he
             the
             Ears
             of
             Men
             and
             sealeth
             their
             instruction
             ,
          
           &c.
           this
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           for
           that
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           deep
           sleep
           ;
           moreover
           ,
           this
           hearing
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Hearing
           of
           Dreams
           and
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           Night
           .
           Jeremiah
           a
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             the
             rare
             and
             blessed
             Visions
             of
             God
             in
             his
             sleep
          
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           Daniel
           too
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           were
           
             greatly
             comforted
             and
             refreshed
          
           :
           but
           that
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Soul
           also
           capable
           of
           hearing
           ?
           *
           
             I
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             his
             words
          
           (
           said
           
             Daniel
             )
             and
             when
             I
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             a
             deep
             sleep
             on
             my
             face
             ,
             and
             my
             face
             toward
             the
             Ground
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Soul
           can
           see
           and
           hear
           ,
           so
           it
           can
           b
           taste
           and
           relish
           ,
           even
           as
           really
           as
           doth
           the
           Palate
           belonging
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           But
           then
           the
           thing
           so
           tasted
           must
           be
           that
           which
           is
           suited
           to
           the
           Temper
           and
           Palate
           of
           the
           Soul.
           The
           Souls
           taste
           lyeth
           not
           in
           ,
           nor
           is
           exercised
           about
           meats
           ,
           the
           Meats
           that
           are
           for
           the
           Body
           .
           Yet
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Saint
           can
           taste
           c
           and
           relish
           God's
           word
           ,
           and
           doth
           oft-times
           find
           it
           sweeter
           than
           Honey
           ,
           nourishing
           as
           Milk
           ,
           and
           strengthning
           like
           to
           strong
           Meat
           .
           The
           Soul
           also
           of
           Sinners
           and
           of
           those
           that
           are
           unsanctified
           ,
           can
           taste
           and
           relish
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           Things
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           yet
           things
           that
           agree
           with
           their
           fleshly
           minds
           ▪
           and
           with
           their
           polluted
           and
           defiled
           ,
           and
           vile
           affections
           .
           They
           can
           relish
           and
           taste
           that
           which
           delighteth
           them
           ;
           yea
           they
           can
           find
           Soul-delight
           in
           an
           Ale-house
           ,
           a
           Whore-house
           ,
           a
           Play-house
           .
           Ay
           ,
           they
           find
           pleasure
           in
           the
           vilest
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           most
           offensive
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           
           most
           destructive
           to
           themselves
           :
           This
           is
           evident
           to
           sense
           ,
           and
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           daily
           practice
           of
           Sinners
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           Word
           barren
           as
           to
           this
           ;
           
             They
             feed
             on
             ashes
          
           ,
           d
           
             they
             spend
             their
             Money
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             Bread
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           they
           eat
           and
           suck
           sweetness
           out
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             They
             eat
             up
             the
             Sin
             of
             my
             People
             as
             they
             eat
             Bread.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           the
           Soul
           can
           
             see
             ,
             hear
          
           e
           and
           taste
           ,
           so
           it
           can
           smell
           ,
           and
           bring
           refreshment
           to
           it self
           that
           way
           .
           Hence
           the
           Church
           saith
           ,
           f
           
             Her
             Fingers
             dropped
             with
             sweet
             smelling
             Myrrh
             :
          
           and
           again
           ,
           she
           saith
           of
           her
           beloved
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Lips
             dropped
             sweet
             smelling
             Myrrh
             .
          
           But
           how
           came
           the
           Church
           to
           understand
           this
           ,
           but
           because
           her
           Soul
           did
           smell
           that
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           be
           smelled
           in
           it
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           word
           and
           gracious
           visits
           .
           The
           poor
           World
           indeed
           cannot
           smell
           ,
           or
           savour
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           good
           and
           fragrant
           scent
           and
           sweet
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           
             His
             name
          
           g
           
             is
             as
             an
             oyntment
             poured
             fourth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Virgins
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           the
           Soul
           can
           see
           ,
           taste
           ,
           hear
           ,
           and
           smell
           ,
           h
           so
           it
           hath
           the
           sense
           of
           feeling
           ,
           as
           quick
           and
           as
           sensible
           as
           the
           Body
           :
           He
           knows
           nothing
           that
           knows
           not
           this
           ;
           he
           whose
           Soul
           is
           past
           feeling
           ,
           has
           his
           Conscience
           ●eared
           with
           an
           hot
           Iron
           .
           Nothing
           so
           sensible
           as
           the
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           feeleth
           so
           quickly
           the
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           the
           Anger
           and
           Wrath
           of
           God.
           Ask
           the
           awakened
           Man
           ,
           or
           the
           Man
           that
           is
           under
           the
           Convictions
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             If
             he
             doth
             not
             feel
          
           ?
           and
           he
           will
           quickly
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           he
           faints
           and
           dyes
           away
           by
           reason
           of
           God's
           hand
           and
           his
           wrath
           that
           lyeth
           upon
           him
           :
           read
           the
           first
           eight
           Verses
           of
           the
           38
           
             th
             .
             Psal.
          
           (
           if
           thou
           knowest
           nothing
           of
           what
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           by
           experience
           )
           
           and
           there
           thou
           shalt
           hear
           the
           Complaints
           of
           one
           whose
           Soul
           lay
           at
           present
           under
           the
           Burthen
           of
           guilt
           ,
           and
           that
           cryed
           out
           that
           without
           help
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           could
           by
           no
           means
           bear
           the
           same
           .
           They
           also
           that
           know
           what
           the
           Peace
           of
           God
           means
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           eternal
           weight
           there
           is
           in
           Glory
           ,
           know
           well
           that
           the
           Soul
           has
           
             the
             sense
             of
             feeling
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           sense
           of
           seeing
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           tasting
           and
           smelling
           :
           but
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           senses
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           describe
           the
           Soul
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Passions
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           The
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           I
           reckon
           ,
           are
           these
           and
           such
           like
           :
           to
           Wit
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           Fear
           ,
           Grief
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           &c.
           
           *
           And
           these
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           not
           therefore
           good
           ,
           nor
           therefore
           evil
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           but
           are
           made
           so
           by
           two
           things
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Principle
           and
           Object
           .
           The
           Principle
           I
           count
           that
           from
           whence
           they
           flow
           ,
           and
           the
           Object
           that
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           pitched
           .
           To
           explain
           my self
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           that
           of
           Love
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           strong
           Passion
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           i
           
             'T
             is
             strong
             as
             Death
             ,
             and
             cruel
             as
             the
             Grave
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           then
           good
           ,
           when
           it
           flows
           from
           Faith
           ,
           and
           pitches
           it self
           upon
           God
           in
           Christ
           as
           the
           Object
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           extendeth
           it self
           to
           all
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           good
           Word
           ,
           the
           good
           Work
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           the
           good
           Men
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           their
           good
           lives
           .
           But
           all
           Soul-love
           floweth
           not
           from
           this
           principle
           ,
           neither
           hath
           these
           for
           its
           object
           .
           How
           many
           are
           there
           that
           make
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           Love
           ,
           the
           most
           vile
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           most
           base
           of
           things
           ,
           because
           it
           flows
           from
           vile
           Affections
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ?
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           good
           Laws
           ,
           and
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           their
           holy
           lives
           ,
           they
           cannot
           abide
           ,
           because
           their
           love
           wanteth
           
           a
           Principle
           that
           should
           sanctifie
           it
           in
           its
           first
           motion
           and
           that
           should
           steer
           it
           to
           a
           goodly
           Object
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           k
           Hatred
           ,
           which
           I
           count
           another
           Passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           as
           the
           Principle
           from
           whence
           it
           flows
           ,
           and
           the
           Object
           of
           it
           are
           .
           
             Ye
             that
          
           l
           
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hate
             evil●
          
           then
           therefore
           is
           this
           passion
           good
           ,
           when
           it
           singleth
           out
           from
           the
           many
           of
           things
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ▪
           that
           one
           filthy
           thing
           called
           Sin
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           setteh
           i●
           self
           ,
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Man
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           in●gageth
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           seek
           and
           inven●
           its
           ruine
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           where
           shall
           this
           Hatred
           be
           found
           ▪
           What
           Man
           is
           there
           whose
           Soul
           is
           filled
           with
           his
           passi●on
           thus
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           tha●
           makes
           sin
           which
           is
           God's
           enemy
           ,
           the
           only
           object
           o●
           its
           indignation
           ?
           How
           many
           be
           there
           ,
           I
           say
           .
           who●
           hatred
           is
           turned
           another
           way
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           malig●nity
           of
           their
           minds
           .
        
         
           They
           hate
           m
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           They
           hate
           God.
           
        
         
           They
           hate
           the
           Righteous
           .
        
         
           They
           hate
           God's
           ways
           .
        
         
           And
           all
           is
           because
           the
           Grace
           of
           final
           fear
           is
           not
           th●
           Root
           and
           Principle
           from
           whence
           their
           hatred
           flows
           
             For
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             hate
             evil
          
           ;
           wherefore
           where
           this
           grace
           is
           wanting
           for
           a
           Root
           in
           the
           Sou●
           there
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           swerve
           in
           the
           letting
           out
           ●
           this
           passion
           ,
           because
           the
           Soul
           where
           grace
           is
           wanting
           is
           not
           at
           liberty
           to
           act
           simply
           ,
           but
           is
           byassed
           by
           th●
           Power
           of
           Sin
           ,
           that
           while
           grace
           is
           absent
           ,
           is
           prese●
           in
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           Passion
           (
           which
           when
           acted
           well
           ,
           is
           a
           Vertue
           )
           is
           so
           abused
           and
           made
           to
           exercise
           its
           force
           against
           that
           for
           which
           God
           never
           ordained
           it
           ,
           nor
           gave
           it
           license
           to
           act
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           Passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           n
           joy
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Soul
           rejoyceth
           not
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           
             but
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
          
           o
           Truth
           .
           This
           Joy
           is
           a
           very
           strong
           Passion
           ,
           and
           will
           carry
           a
           Man
           through
           a
           world
           of
           difficulties
           :
           't
           is
           a
           Passion
           that
           beareth
           up
           ,
           that
           supporteth
           and
           strengtheneth
           a
           Man
           ,
           let
           the
           Object
           of
           his
           joy
           be
           what
           it
           will.
           'T
           is
           this
           that
           maketh
           the
           Soul
           fat
           in
           goodness
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           its
           object
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Soul
           bold
           in
           wickedness
           ,
           if
           it
           indeed
           doth
           rejoyce
           in
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Another
           passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           p
           Fear
           ,
           natural
           fear
           (
           for
           so
           you
           must
           understand
           me
           of
           all
           the
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           considered
           simply
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           .
           )
           And
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           other
           Passions
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           good
           or
           evil
           in
           its
           acts
           ,
           as
           its
           principle
           and
           objects
           are
           ;
           when
           this
           passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           good
           ,
           then
           it
           springs
           from
           sense
           of
           the
           greatness
           and
           goodness
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ;
           also
           God
           himself
           is
           the
           object
           of
           this
           fear
           ;
           
             I
             will
          
           q
           
             forewarn
             you
          
           (
           says
           Christ
           )
           
             whom
             ye
             shall
             fear
             ,
             Fear
             him
             that
             can
             destroy
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             fear
             him
             :
          
           But
           in
           all
           Men
           this
           passion
           is
           not
           regulated
           and
           governed
           by
           these
           Principles
           and
           Objects
           ;
           but
           is
           abused
           and
           turned
           through
           the
           Policy
           of
           Satan
           ,
           quite
           into
           another
           channel
           .
           It
           is
           r
           made
           to
           fear
           Men
           ,
           to
           fear
           Idols
           ,
           to
           fear
           Devils
           and
           Witches
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           made
           to
           fear
           all
           the
           foolish
           ,
           ridiculous
           and
           apish
           Fables
           ,
           that
           every
           old
           Woman
           or
           
           Atheistical
           Fortune-teller
           ,
           has
           the
           Face
           to
           drop
           before
           the
           Soul.
           But
           fear
           is
           another
           passion
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Another
           passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           Grief
           ,
           s
           and
           it
           as
           those
           aforenamed
           ,
           acteth
           even
           according
           as
           it
           is
           governed
           .
           When
           holiness
           ,
           is
           lovely
           and
           beautiful
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           is
           more
           precious
           than
           life
           ,
           then
           will
           the
           Soul
           sit
           down
           and
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           because
           Men
           keep
           not
           God's
           Law.
           
             I
             beheld
          
           t
           
             the
             Transgressors
             and
             was
             grieved
             ,
             because
             they
             kepe
             not
             thy
             word
             :
          
           So
           Christ
           ,
           he
           looked
           round
           about
           with
           anger
           ,
           
             Being
             grieved
             for
             the
          
           u
           
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           rarely
           seen
           that
           this
           passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           thus
           exercised
           .
           Almost
           every
           body
           has
           other
           thing●
           for
           the
           spending
           of
           the
           heat
           of
           this
           passion
           upon
           :
           Men
           are
           grieved
           that
           they
           thrive
           no
           more
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           grieved
           that
           they
           have
           no
           more
           carnal
           ,
           sensual
           and
           worldly
           honour
           ;
           grieved
           that
           they
           are
           suffered
           no
           more
           to
           range
           in
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Vanities
           of
           this
           life
           :
           but
           all
           this
           is
           because
           the
           Soul
           is
           unacquainted
           with
           God
           ,
           sees
           no
           beauty
           in
           holiness
           ,
           but
           is
           sensual
           and
           ,
           wrapt
           up
           in
           clouds
           and
           thick
           darkness
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           There
           is
           w
           Anger
           ;
           which
           is
           another
           passion
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           And
           that
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           extended
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Principle
           by
           which
           it
           is
           acted
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           it
           flows
           ▪
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           speak
           nothing
           of
           the
           fierce●ness
           and
           power
           of
           this
           passion
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           cursed
           ▪
           when
           it
           breaketh
           out
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           doth
           when
           it
           shall
           by
           its
           fierceness
           or
           irregular
           mo●tion
           ,
           run
           the
           Soul
           into
           sin
           .
           Be
           
             angry
             and
          
           x
           
             sin
             not
          
           is
           the
           Limitation
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           bounded
           thi●
           
           ●assion
           :
           and
           whatever
           is
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           gi●ing
           place
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           And
           one
           reason
           among
           others
           ,
           Why
           the
           Lord
           doth
           ●o
           strictly
           set
           this
           bound
           ,
           and
           these
           limits
           to
           anger
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           it
           is
           so
           furious
           a
           Passion
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           ●ill
           so
           quickly
           swell
           up
           the
           Soul
           with
           sin
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           Toad
           swells
           with
           its
           poison
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           will
           in
           a
           moment
           ●o
           transport
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           quickly
           ●orget
           himself
           ,
           his
           God
           ,
           his
           Friend
           and
           all
           good
           ●ule
           :
           but
           my
           business
           is
           not
           now
           to
           make
           a
           Com●ent
           upon
           the
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           only
           to
           shew
           ●ou
           that
           there
           are
           such
           ,
           and
           also
           which
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           from
           this
           description
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           what
           ●ollows
           but
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           what
           a
           noble
           ,
           power●ul
           ,
           lively
           ,
           sensible
           thing
           
             the
             Soul
             is
          
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Text
           is
           supposed
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           through
           the
           heedles●ess
           ,
           or
           carelesness
           ,
           or
           slavish
           fear
           of
           him
           whose
           Soul
           ●t
           is
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           stir
           you
           up
           to
           that
           care
           of
           ,
           and
           la●our
           after
           the
           Salvation
           of
           your
           Soul
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           Weight
           of
           the
           Matter
           ;
           if
           the
           Soul
           were
           a
           trivial
           Thing
           ,
           or
           if
           a
           Man
           though
           he
           lost
           it
           ,
           might
           yet
           ●imself
           be
           happy
           ,
           it
           were
           another
           matter
           :
           but
           the
           ●oss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           no
           small
           loss
           ,
           nor
           can
           that
           Man
           ●hat
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ,
           had
           he
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           yea
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           in
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           be
           but
           ●n
           a
           most
           fearful
           and
           miserable
           condition
           :
           but
           of
           these
           ●hings
           more
           in
           their
           place
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           given
           you
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           y
           Soul
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           shew
           you
           the
           Greatness
           of
           it
           :
           And
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           I
           shall
           
           take
           occasion
           to
           make
           this
           manifest
           by
           ,
           will
           be
           shewing
           you
           the
           Disproportion
           that
           is
           betwixt
           th●
           and
           the
           Body
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           do
           it
           in
           these
           followi●
           particulars
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Body
           is
           called
           z
           the
           House
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           an
           House
           for
           the
           Soul
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
           Now
           every
           bo●
           knows
           that
           the
           House
           is
           much
           inferior
           to
           him
           ,
           〈◊〉
           by
           God's
           Ordinance
           is
           appointed
           to
           dwell
           therei●
           that
           it
           is
           called
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           you
           find
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ;
             For
          
           a
           
             we
             know
          
           ,
           saith
           h●
           
             if
             our
             earthly
             House
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             were
             dissolve
             we
             have
             a
             Building
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             House
             not
             made
             wi●
             hands
             ,
             eternal
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           We
           have
           then
           an
           Ho●
           for
           our
           Soul
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           this
           House
           is
           th●
           Body
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           can
           mean
           nothing
           else
           :
           the●●fore
           he
           calls
           it
           an
           
             earthly
             House
          
           .
           If
           our
           
             earthly
             House
             Our
             House
             .
             But
             who
             doth
             he
             personate
             ,
             if
             he
             says
             ,
             T●
             is
             an
             House
             for
             the
             Soul
             :
          
           for
           the
           Body
           is
           part
           of
           h●
           that
           says
           ,
           
             Our
             House
          
           ?
        
         
           In
           this
           manner
           of
           Language
           he
           personates
           his
           〈◊〉
           with
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           saved
           ;
           and
           th●
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           common
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           easi●
           discerned
           by
           them
           that
           give
           attendance
           to
           Reading
           Our
           
             earthly
             Houses
          
           ;
           or
           as
           Job
           saith
           ,
           b
           
             Houses
             〈◊〉
             Clay
          
           ,
           for
           our
           Bodies
           are
           Bodies
           of
           Clay
           :
           
             your
             r●●membrances
             are
             like
             unto
             ashes
             ,
             your
             bodies
             are
             bodies
             clay
             .
          
           Indeed
           he
           after
           maketh
           mention
           of
           an
           Hou●
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           it
           about
           which
           he
           no●
           speaks
           ;
           now
           he
           speaks
           of
           this
           earthly
           House
           whi●
           we
           have
           ,
           we
           ,
           our
           Souls
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           while
           on
           th●
           side
           Glory
           ,
           where
           the
           other
           House
           stands
           ,
           as
           rea●
           prepared
           for
           us
           when
           we
           shall
           flit
           from
           this
           to
           that
           or
           in
           case
           this
           should
           sooner
           ,
           or
           later
           be
           dissolve
           ▪
           
           ●ut
           that
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           The
           Body
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           to
           him
           that
           inhabiteth
           the
           House
           :
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Man
           is
           more
           noble
           than
           the
           House
           〈◊〉
           dwells
           in
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Soul
           more
           noble
           than
           the
           Body
           .
           ●nd
           yet
           alas
           ,
           with
           grief
           be
           it
           spoken
           ,
           How
           common
           ●s
           it
           for
           Men
           to
           spend
           all
           their
           care
           ,
           all
           their
           time
           ,
           ●ll
           their
           strength
           ,
           all
           their
           wit
           ,
           and
           parts
           for
           the
           ●ody
           and
           its
           honour
           and
           preferment
           ,
           even
           as
           if
           the
           ●oul
           were
           some
           poor
           ,
           pitiful
           ,
           sorry
           inconsiderable
           ●nd
           under-thing
           ▪
           not
           worth
           the
           thinking
           of
           ,
           or
           not
           ●orth
           the
           caring
           for
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           c
           The
           Body
           is
           called
           the
           Clothing
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Soul
           ●hat
           which
           is
           clothed
           therewith
           .
           Now
           every
           body
           ●nows
           that
           the
           
             Body
             is
             more
             than
             Rayment
          
           ,
           even
           car●al
           sense
           will
           teach
           us
           this
           :
           But
           read
           that
           pregnant
           place
           ;
           
             For
             we
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             do
             groan
             ,
             being
             ●urdened
          
           (
           that
           is
           with
           mortal
           flesh
           )
           
             not
             for
             that
             we
             would
             be
             unclothed
             ,
             but
             clothed
             upon
             ,
             that
             mortality
             ●ight
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             life
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           greatness
           of
           ●he
           Soul
           appears
           in
           the
           preference
           that
           it
           hath
           to
           the
           ●ody
           :
           The
           Body
           is
           its
           Raimen●
           .
           We
           see
           that
           above
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           Man
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           most
           noble
           among
           ●ll
           visible
           Ones
           ,
           has
           for
           the
           adoring
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           that
           more
           abundant
           comeliness
           :
           't
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           Man
           ,
           not
           of
           Beast
           that
           is
           clothed
           with
           the
           richest
           Ornaments
           ;
           ●ut
           now
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           the
           Soul
           ▪
           that
           the
           Body
           it
           ●elf
           must
           be
           its
           cloathing
           !
           no
           suit
           of
           apparel
           is
           by
           God
           
             thought
             good
             enough
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           but
           that
           which
           is
           made
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           that
           curious
           thing
           ●he
           Body
           .
           But
           oh
           !
           how
           little
           is
           this
           considered
           ,
           ●amely
           ,
           
             The
             greatness
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           :
           'T
           is
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Cloaths
           ,
           the
           suit
           of
           Apparel
           that
           our
           foolish
           fancies
           ●re
           taken
           with
           :
           not
           at
           all
           considering
           the
           richness
           
           and
           excellency
           of
           that
           great
           and
           more
           noble
           part
           ▪
           the
           Soul
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           Body
           is
           made
           a
           Mantle
           to
           wra●
           it
           up
           in
           ;
           a
           Garment
           to
           cloth
           it
           withal
           .
           If
           a
           Ma●gets
           a
           rent
           in
           his
           Cloths
           ,
           it
           is
           little
           in
           comparison
           o●
           a
           rent
           in
           his
           Flesh
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           comforts
           himself
           whe●
           he
           looks
           on
           that
           rent
           .
           saying
           ,
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           〈◊〉
           not
           a
           rent
           in
           my
           Flesh.
           But
           ah
           !
           on
           the
           contrary
           how
           many
           are
           there
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           are
           mor●
           troubled
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           Rent
           ,
           a
           Wound
           ,
           o●
           a
           Disease
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           than
           for
           that
           they
           have
           Soul
           ▪
           that
           will
           be
           lost
           and
           cast
           away
           .
           A
           little
           Rent
           in
           th●
           Body
           dejecteth
           and
           casteth
           such
           down
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           ,
           though
           their
           Soul
           is
           now
           ,
           an●
           will
           yet
           further
           be
           torn
           in
           pieces
           .
           d
           
             Now
             therefor●
             consider
             this
             ,
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             lest
             he
             tear
             you
             i●
             pieces
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             :
          
           but
           this
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           whereby
           ,
           or
           by
           which
           the
           greatness
           o●
           the
           Soul
           appears
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           excellent
           piece
           of
           God's
           Workmanship
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Garment
           ,
           or
           Clothing
           ,
           for
           the
           Soul.
           But
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           e
           The
           Body
           is
           called
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           or
           a
           Case
           ,
           for
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           put
           and
           kept
           in
           .
           
             That
             ev●ry
             one
             of
             yo●
             should
             know
             how
             to
             possess
             his
             Vessel
             in
             sanctification
             an●
             honour
             :
          
           The
           Apostle
           here
           doth
           exhort
           the
           People
           to
           abstain
           from
           fornication
           :
           which
           in
           another
           place
           h●
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Body
             .
          
           And
           here
           again
           h●
           saith
           ,
           f
           
             This
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             your
             sanctification
             that
             you
             should
             abstain
             from
             Fornication
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             be
             not
             defiled
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             should
             know
             how
             t●
             possess
             his
             Vessel
             ▪
             in
             sanctification
             and
             honour
             :
          
           His
           Vessel
           his
           Earthen
           Vessel
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             For
             we
             have
             this
             treasure
             in
             Earthen
             Vessels
             :
          
           Thus
           then
           the
           Body
           is
           called
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           yea
           every
           Man's
           Body
           is
           hi●
           
           Vessel
           .
           But
           what
           has
           God
           prepared
           this
           Vessel
           for
           ,
           and
           what
           has
           he
           put
           into
           it
           ?
           Why
           ▪
           many
           things
           this
           Body
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Vess●l
           for
           ,
           but
           at
           present
           God
           has
           put
           into
           it
           that
           curious
           thing
           ,
           
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Cabinets
          
           that
           〈…〉
           rich
           and
           costly
           things
           of
           themselves
           ,
           are
           not
           made
           nor
           design'd
           to
           be
           Vessels
           to
           be
           stuf●
           or
           filled
           with
           trumpery
           and
           things
           of
           no
           value
           :
           no
           ,
           these
           are
           prepared
           for
           Rings
           and
           J●wel
           ,
           for
           Pearls
           ,
           for
           Rubies
           and
           things
           that
           are
           choice
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           shall
           ●●e
           then
           think
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           prepared
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           excellent
           Vessel
           in
           ●he
           World
           ,
           surely
           it
           must
           be
           a
           think
           of
           worth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           more
           worth
           than
           is
           the
           whole
           World
           besides
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           Who
           believes
           this
           talk
           ?
           do
           not
           even
           the
           most
           of
           Men
           so
           set
           their
           minds
           upon
           ,
           and
           so
           admire
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           Case
           or
           Vessel
           ,
           that
           they
           forget
           once
           with
           seriousness
           to
           think
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           a
           great
           way
           off
           of
           those
           sutable
           esteem●
           ,
           ●hat
           becomes
           them
           to
           have
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           But
           oh
           ,
           ●ince
           this
           Vessel
           ,
           this
           Cabinet
           ,
           
             this
             Body
             is
          
           so
           curiously
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           receive
           and
           contain
           ,
           what
           
             thing
             is
             ●●at
          
           for
           which
           God
           has
           made
           his
           Vessel
           !
           And
           what
           is
           ●at
           Soul
           that
           he
           hath
           put
           into
           it
           ?
           Wherefore
           thus
           ●n
           the
           third
           Place
           is
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Soul
           made
           ●anifest
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           made
           to
           put
           it
           in
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           g
           The
           Body
           is
           called
           ,
           a
           Tabernacle
           for
           the
           ●oul
           .
           
             Knowing
             shortly
             I
             must
             put
             off
             this
             my
             Tabernacle
             ,
             ●hat
             is
             ,
             my
             Body
             by
             Death
             :
          
           So
           again
           ,
           
             For
             we
             know
             that
             ●
             our
             Earthly
             House
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             were
             dissolved
             we
             ●ave
             a
             b●ilding
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           both
           these
           places
           ,
           by
           ●aberna●le
           can
           be
           mean●
           nothing
           but
           the
           Body
           ;
           ●herefore
           both
           the
           Apostles
           in
           these
           sentences
           do
           
           personate
           
             their
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           speak
           as
           if
           the
           Soul
           wa●
           the
           All
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           plainly
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           th●
           Body
           is
           but
           the
           House
           ,
           Cloths
           ,
           Vessel
           and
           Tabe●nacle
           for
           the
           Souls
           .
           But
           what
           a
           famous
           thing
           there●fore
           is
           the
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           The
           Tabernacle
           of
           old
           ,
           was
           a
           place
           erected
           fo●
           worship
           but
           the
           Worshippers
           were
           far
           more
           excelle●●
           than
           the
           place
           ;
           so
           our
           Body
           is
           a
           Tabernacle
           for
           th●
           Soul
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           be
           accounte●
           much
           inferior
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           wor●
           shippers
           are
           always
           of
           more
           honor
           than
           the
           place
           the●
           worship
           in
           :
           as
           he
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           Tabernacle●
           hath
           more
           honor
           than
           the
           Tabernacle
           .
           h
           
             I
             serv●
          
           (
           says
           ,
           
             Paul
             )
             God
             and
             Christ
             Jesus
             with
             my
             Spirit
             or
             So●●
             in
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           but
           not
           with
           his
           Spirit
           out
           of
           ,
           but
           i●
           this
           Tabernacle
           .
           The
           Tabernacle
           had
           Instruments
           o●
           worship
           for
           the
           Worshippers
           ,
           so
           has
           the
           Body
           for
           th●
           Soul
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           bid
           to
           i
           
             yield
             our
             Members
             as
             I●struments
             of
             righteousness
             unto
             God.
          
           The
           Hands
           ,
           Feet●
           Ears
           ,
           Eyes
           and
           Tongue
           (
           which
           last
           is
           our
           glor●
           when
           used
           right
           )
           are
           all
           of
           them
           Instruments
           of
           th●●
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           In●habiter
           of
           this
           Tabernacle
           for
           the
           Souls
           performance●
           of
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           thus
           discourse
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           greatness
           of
           th●
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           in
           mine
           Opinion
           there
           is
           something
           ,
           if
           no●
           very
           much
           in
           what
           I
           say
           .
           For
           all
           Men
           admire
           th●
           Body
           both
           for
           its
           manner
           of
           building
           .
           and
           the
           curi●ous
           way
           of
           its
           being
           compacted
           together
           .
           Yea
           ,
           th●
           further
           Men
           ,
           wise
           Men
           ,
           do
           pry
           into
           the
           wonderfu●
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           put
           forth
           in
           framing
           the
           Body●
           the
           more
           still
           they
           are
           made
           to
           admire
           :
           and
           yet
           ,
           a●
           I
           said
           ,
           this
           Body
           is
           but
           a
           House
           ,
           a
           Mantle
           ,
           a
           Vessel●
           
           Tabernacle
           for
           the
           Soul.
           What
           then
           is
           the
           Soul
           it
           ●elf
           ?
           But
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           particular
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           will
           now
           come
           to
           other
           things
           that
           shew
           us
           ●he
           
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           And
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           called
           God's
           breath
           of
           life
           .
           k
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             God
             formed
             Man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Body
             ,
             of
             the
             Dust
             of
             ●he
             Ground
             ,
             and
             breathed
             into
             his
             Nostrils
             the
             breath
             of
             ●ife
             ,
             and
             he
             became
             a
             living
             Soul.
          
           Do
           but
           compare
           ●hese
           two
           together
           ,
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           Soul
           :
           The
           Body
           is
           made
           of
           Dust
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           Breath
           of
           God.
           Now
           if
           God
           hath
           made
           this
           Body
           so
           famous
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           has
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           made
           but
           of
           the
           Dust
           of
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           do
           know
           what
           inferior
           matter
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Soul
           ,
           since
           the
           Body
           is
           not
           only
           its
           House
           and
           Garment
           ,
           but
           since
           its
           self
           is
           made
           of
           the
           breath
           of
           God
           ?
           But
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           of
           the
           Breath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           breathed
           into
           him
           
             the
             breath
             of
             Life
          
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           living
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           next
           words
           infer
           ;
           
             And
             Man
             became
             a
             living
             Soul.
          
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           excellent
           part
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           for
           that
           it
           is
           principal
           ,
           is
           called
           Man
           ,
           that
           bearing
           the
           denomination
           of
           the
           whole
           :
           or
           Man
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           natural
           Power
           ,
           by
           which
           as
           a
           reasonable
           Creature
           the
           whole
           of
           him
           is
           acted
           ;
           
             became
             a
             living
             Soul.
          
           But
           I
           stand
           not
           here
           upon
           definition
           ,
           but
           upon
           demonstration
           :
           the
           Body
           that
           noble
           Part
           of
           Man
           ,
           had
           its
           Original
           from
           the
           Dust
           :
           for
           so
           says
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
          
           (
           as
           to
           thy
           Body
           )
           
             and
             to
          
           l
           
             Dust
             shalt
             thou
             return
          
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           thy
           more
           noble
           part
           thou
           art
           from
           the
           breath
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           putting
           forth
           in
           that
           a
           mighty
           work
           of
           creating
           Power
           ,
           and
           m
           
             Man
             was
             made
             a
             living
             Soul.
          
           Mark
           my
           reason
           ,
           There
           is
           as
           great
           a
           disparity
           betwixt
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           
           Soul
           ,
           as
           is
           between
           the
           
             Dust
             of
             the
             Ground
          
           ,
           and
           that
           her●
           called
           the
           
             breath
             of
             life
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           ,
           note
           further●
           That
           as
           the
           Dust
           of
           the
           Ground
           
             did
             not
             lose
          
           ,
           but
           gai●
           glory
           by
           being
           formed
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           so
           th●
           breath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             lost
             nothing
          
           neither
           ,
           by
           being
           
             mad
             :
             living
             Soul.
          
           O
           Man
           !
           dost
           thou
           know
           what
           thou
           art
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           n
           As
           the
           Soul
           is
           said
           to
           be
           of
           the
           breath
           o●
           God
           :
           so
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           made
           after
           God's
           own
           Image●
           even
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           God.
           
             And
             God
             said
             let
             t●
             mate
             Man
             in
             our
             Image
             ,
             after
             our
             likeness
             .
             So
             Go●
             created
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             in
             the
             Image●
             of
             God
             created
             he
             him
             .
          
           Mark
           in
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           in
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           created
           he
           him
           ;
           or
           as
           James
           hath
           it
           ,
           o
           
             l●is
             made
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             God
          
           ;
           like
           him
           ,
           having
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           which
           beareth
           semblance
           with
           him
           .
           I
           do●
           not
           read
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           or
           unde●
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           is
           said
           to
           be
           made
           after
           this
           manner
           or
           that
           is
           at
           all
           so
           termed
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           The
           Angels
           are
           noble
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           for
           present
           imploy
           ,
           are
           made
           a
           little
           higher
           than
           Man
           himself
           :
           But
           p
           that
           any
           of
           them
           are
           said
           to
           be
           made
           
             after
             God's
             own
             Image
          
           ,
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           not
           .
           This
           character
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           giveth
           only
           of
           Man
           ,
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           :
           for
           it
           must
           not
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           here
           intended
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           q
           
             That
             Christ
             was
             made
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             :
          
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           That
           sinful
           flesh
           is
           made
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           :
           I
           only
           bring
           these
           things
           to
           shew
           how
           great
           a
           thing
           ,
           how
           noble
           a
           thing
           the
           Soul
           is
           ;
           in
           that
           at
           its
           Creation
           God
           thought
           it
           worthy
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           not
           like
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           or
           the
           Angels
           ,
           Ceraphims
           ,
           Seraphins
           ,
           or
           Arch-Angels
           ;
           
           but
           like
           himself
           ,
           his
           own
           self
           ;
           saying
           
             Let
             ●s
             make
             man
             in
             our
             own
             likeness
             .
             So
          
           he
           made
           man
           
             in
             ●is
             own
             Image
          
           .
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           a
           Character
           above
           all
           Angels
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             To
             which
             of
             the
             An●el●
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ?
          
           So
           ,
           of
           which
           of
           them
           hath
           he
           at
           any
           time
           said
           ,
           This
           is
           or
           ●hall
           be
           made
           in
           ,
           or
           after
           mine
           image
           ,
           mine
           own
           Image
           ?
           O
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           !
           that
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           being
           made
           ●n
           the
           Image
           and
           similitude
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           r
           Another
           thing
           by
           which
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           made
           manifest
           is
           this
           :
           It
           is
           that
           (
           and
           that
           only
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           this
           is
           more
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           above
           all
           the
           Creatures
           )
           that
           the
           great
           God
           desires
           communion
           with
           .
           
             He
             hath
             set
             apart
             his
             that
             is
             godly
             for
             himself
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           communion
           with
           his
           Soul
           :
           therefore
           the
           Spouse
           saith
           concerning
           him
           ,
           s
           
             His
             desire
             is
             towards
             me
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           again
           ,
           
             I
             will
          
           t
           
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             To
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             walk
             with
             ,
          
           are
           terms
           that
           intimate
           communion
           and
           fellowship
           ,
           as
           John
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             Our
             fellowship
             ,
             truly
             our
             fellowship
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           our
           Soul-fellowship
           ,
           for
           it
           must
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           though
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           much
           influenced
           when
           the
           Soul
           has
           communion
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           
             that
             only
          
           ,
           that
           at
           present
           is
           capable
           of
           having
           and
           maintaining
           of
           th●s
           blessed
           communion
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           should
           chuse
           to
           have
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           with
           the
           Soul
           above
           all
           .
           We
           read
           indeed
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           how
           near
           also
           they
           are
           unto
           God
           ;
           but
           yet
           there
           are
           not
           such
           terms
           that
           bespeak
           such
           familiar
           acts
           between
           
           God
           and
           Angels
           ,
           as
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           they
           hav●
           such
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           has
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Souls
           o●
           his
           People
           may
           have
           .
           Where
           has
           he
           called
           them
           hi●
           Love
           ,
           his
           Dove
           ,
           his
           
             fair
             one
          
           ?
           And
           where
           ,
           when
           h●
           speaketh
           of
           them
           ,
           doth
           he
           express
           a
           communion
           tha●
           they
           have
           with
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           similitude
           of
           〈◊〉
           Love
           ?
           I
           speak
           of
           what
           is
           revealed
           ,
           the
           secret
           thing
           belong
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           God.
           Now
           by
           all
           this
           i●
           manifest
           the
           
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           Men
           of
           greatnes●
           and
           honour
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           respect
           to
           their
           own
           glory
           will
           not
           chuse
           for
           their
           familiars
           ,
           the
           base
           and
           ras●●
           Crue
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           will
           single
           out
           for
           their
           fellows
           ,
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           mo●●
           like
           themselves
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           not
           an
           equal●
           yet
           he
           is
           for
           being
           familiar
           only
           with
           the
           Nobles
           o●
           the
           Land
           ;
           so
           God
           ,
           with
           him
           none
           can
           compare
           :
           ye●
           since
           the
           Soul
           is
           by
           him
           singled
           out
           for
           his
           walking
           Mate
           and
           Companion
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           sign
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           highe●
           born
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           which
           the
           blessed
           Majesty
           looks●
           as
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           most
           meet
           to
           be
           singled
           out
           for
           communion
           with
           himself
           .
        
         
           Should
           we
           see
           a
           Man
           familiar
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           we
           would
           even
           of
           our selves
           conclude
           he
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Lot
           of
           every
           Soul
           (
           some
           have
           fellowship
           with
           Devils
           ,
           yet
           not
           because
           they
           have
           a
           more
           base
           Original
           than
           those
           that
           lye
           in
           God's
           bosom
           ,
           but
           they
           through
           sin
           .
           are
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           have
           chosen
           to
           be
           great
           with
           his
           Enemy
           )
           but
           all
           these
           things
           shew
           the
           
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           
        
         
           4.
           
           w
           The
           Souls
           of
           Men
           are
           such
           as
           God
           count●
           worthy
           to
           be
           the
           
             Vessels
             to
             hold
             his
             Grace
          
           ,
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           .
           The
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           what
           like
           them
           ,
           or
           where
           here
           are
           they
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           only
           ?
           of
           x
           his
           fulness
           have
           all
           we
           
           received
           ,
           and
           grace
           for
           grace
           ;
           received
           ,
           into
           what
           ?
           Into
           the
           
             hidden
             Parts
          
           ,
           as
           David
           calls
           it
           .
           Hence
           the
           King's
           Daughter
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             all
             glorious
             within
          
           ,
           because
           adorned
           and
           beautified
           with
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           For
           that
           which
           David
           calls
           
             the
             hidden
             part
          
           ,
           is
           the
           inmost
           part
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             hidden
             Part
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Soul
           is
           invisible
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           one
           living
           infallibly
           know
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Soul
           but
           God
           himself
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           Vessel
           into
           which
           this
           golden
           Oyl
           is
           poured
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           holds
           ,
           and
           is
           accounted
           worthy
           to
           exercise
           and
           improve
           the
           same
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Soul
           is
           it
           which
           is
           said
           to
           love
           God.
           y
           
             Saw
             ye
             him
             whom
             my
             Soul
             loveth
             ?
          
           and
           therefore
           the
           Soul
           is
           that
           which
           exerciseth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           
             With
             my
             Soul
             have
             I
             desired
             thee
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             Spirit
             within
             me
             will
             I
             seek
             thee
             early
             .
          
           With
           the
           Soul
           also
           Men
           are
           said
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Soul
           God
           is
           said
           to
           put
           his
           Fear
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Vessel
           into
           which
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           got
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           which
           their
           Lamps
           were
           supplied
           by
           the
           same
           .
           But
           what
           a
           thing
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           thing
           therefore
           is
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           above
           all
           things
           that
           God
           hath
           created
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           chosen
           Vessel
           to
           put
           his
           Grace
           in
           .
           The
           Body
           is
           the
           Vessel
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           Vessel
           for
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           But
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           z
           The
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Price
          
           that
           Christ
           paid
           for
           it
           to
           make
           it
           an
           Heir
           of
           Glory
           ;
           and
           a
           that
           was
           his
           procious
           Blood.
           We
           do
           use
           to
           esteem
           of
           things
           according
           to
           the
           Price
           that
           is
           given
           for
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           we
           are
           convinced
           that
           the
           purchase
           has
           not
           been
           made
           by
           the
           Estimation
           of
           a
           Fool.
           Now
           the
           Soul
           is
           purchased
           by
           a
           Price
           that
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           
           thought
           fit
           to
           pay
           for
           the
           redemption
           thereof
           ,
           what
           a
           thing
           then
           is
           the
           Soul
           ?
           Judge
           of
           the
           Soul
           by
           the
           Price
           that
           is
           paid
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           needs
           confess
           (
           unless
           you
           count
           the
           Blood
           that
           hath
           bought
           it
           ,
           an
           unholy
           thing
           )
           that
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           of
           great
           worth
           and
           value
           .
           Suppose
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           Man
           ,
           should
           on
           a
           sudden
           descend
           from
           his
           Throne
           or
           Chair
           of
           State
           to
           take
           up
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           put
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           some
           thing
           that
           he
           had
           espyed
           ,
           lying
           trampled
           under
           the
           Feet
           of
           those
           that
           stand
           by
           ;
           would
           you
           think
           that
           he
           would
           do
           this
           for
           an
           old
           Horse-shooe
           ,
           or
           for
           so
           trivial
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           Pin
           or
           a
           Point
           ?
           nay
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           even
           of
           your selves
           conclude
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           thing
           for
           which
           the
           Prince
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           ,
           should
           make
           such
           a
           stoop
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           thing
           of
           very
           great
           worth
           ?
           Why
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Soul
           :
           Christ
           is
           the
           Prince
           ,
           his
           Throne
           was
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           sat
           there
           ,
           he
           espied
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           trampled
           under
           the
           Foot
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Death
           ,
           for
           sin
           :
           now
           what
           doth
           he
           ,
           but
           comes
           down
           from
           his
           Throne
           ,
           stoops
           down
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           b
           and
           there
           since
           he
           could
           not
           have
           the
           trodden-down
           Souls
           without
           price
           ,
           he
           lays
           down
           his
           Life
           and
           Blood
           for
           them
           .
           But
           would
           he
           have
           done
           this
           for
           inconsiderable
           things
           ?
           no
           nor
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           Sinners
           neither
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           valued
           them
           higher
           than
           he
           valued
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           besides
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           another
           thing
           by
           which
           the
           Greatness
           of
           Soul
           is
           known
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           c
           The
           Soul
           is
           immortal
           ,
           it
           will
           have
           a
           sensible
           Being
           for
           ever
           ,
           none
           can
           kill
           the
           Soul.
           If
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Men
           of
           Earth
           should
           lay
           all
           their
           strength
           together
           ,
           they
           cannot
           kill
           ,
           or
           annihilare
           one
           Soul
           :
           no
           ,
           I
           will
           speak
           without
           fear
           ,
           
           ●f
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           God
           cannot
           do
           what
           he
           will
           not
           do
           ;
           then
           he
           cannot
           annihilate
           the
           Soul
           :
           but
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           wrath
           and
           the
           vengeance
           that
           he
           will
           inflict
           on
           sinful
           Souls
           ,
           they
           yet
           shall
           abide
           with
           sensible
           Beings
           ,
           yet
           to
           indure
           ,
           yet
           to
           bear
           punishment
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           could
           kill
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           death
           ,
           but
           death
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           neither
           first
           nor
           second
           ,
           The
           first
           cannot
           ,
           for
           when
           Dives
           d
           was
           slain
           as
           to
           his
           Body
           by
           death
           ,
           his
           Soul
           was
           found
           ali●●
           in
           Hell
           ,
           
             He
             lift
             up
             his
          
           e
           
             Eyes
             in
             Hell
             being
             in
             torment
             .
          
           The
           second
           death
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           their
           Worm
           never
           dies
           ,
           but
           is
           always
           torturing
           them
           with
           his
           gnawing
           ;
           but
           that
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           time
           or
           lying
           in
           Hell-fire
           for
           ever
           ,
           could
           annihilate
           the
           Soul.
           Now
           this
           also
           shews
           the
           
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           that
           which
           has
           an
           endless
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           therefore
           have
           a
           Being
           endlesly
           .
           O
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           the
           Soul
           !
        
         
           The
           Soul
           then
           is
           
             immortal
             ,
             though
             not
             eternal
          
           .
           That
           is
           eternal
           that
           has
           neither
           beginning
           nor
           end
           ;
           and
           therefore
           eternal
           is
           properly
           applicable
           to
           none
           but
           God
           ;
           hence
           he
           is
           called
           f
           
             the
             eternal
             God.
          
           Immortal
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           hath
           a
           Beginning
           ,
           yet
           hath
           no
           end
           ,
           it
           cannot
           dye
           ,
           nor
           cease
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Soul.
           It
           cannot
           cease
           to
           have
           a
           Being
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           once
           created
           ,
           I
           mean
           a
           living
           sensible
           Being
           .
           For
           I
           mean
           by
           living
           ,
           only
           such
           a
           Being
           as
           distinguishes
           it
           from
           annihilation
           or
           uncapableness
           of
           sense
           and
           feeling
           .
           Hence
           as
           the
           rich
           Man
           is
           after
           death
           ,
           said
           to
           g
           
             lift
             up
             his
             Eyes
             in
             Hell
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Begger
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           dyed
           ,
           
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             the
             Angels
             into
             Abraham's
             bosome
             .
          
           And
           both
           these
           sayings
           ,
           must
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           these
           Men
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           we
           know
           at
           present
           't
           is
           otherwise
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Grave
           is
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           till
           the
           Trumpet
           shall
           sound
           ,
           and
           the
           Heavens
           pass
           away
           like
           a
           Scroul
           .
        
         
           Now
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           shews
           the
           Greatness
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           eternity
           of
           God
           ,
           sh●●
           the
           greatness
           of
           God.
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           any
           Angel
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           immortal
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Soul.
           This
           therefore
           shews
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           as
           to
           abiding
           ,
           so
           like
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           h
           But
           a
           word
           or
           two
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           conclude
           this
           Head.
           The
           Soul
           !
           why
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           acteth
           the
           Body
           in
           all
           those
           things
           (
           good
           or
           bad
           )
           that
           seem
           good
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           or
           amazingly
           wicked
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           Acts
           and
           Motions
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           are
           only
           seen
           and
           heard
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Members
           and
           Motions
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           is
           but
           a
           poor
           Instrument
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           great
           Agitator
           and
           Actor
           .
           i
           
             The
             Body
             without
             the
             Spirit
             is
             dead
             .
          
           All
           those
           famous
           Arts
           and
           Works
           ,
           and
           Inventions
           of
           Works
           that
           are
           done
           by
           Men
           ,
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           the
           Inventions
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           as
           acting
           and
           labouring
           therein
           ,
           doth
           it
           but
           as
           a
           Tool
           k
           that
           the
           Soul
           maketh
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           bring
           his
           Invention
           unto
           maturity
           .
           How
           many
           things
           have
           Men
           found
           out
           to
           the
           amzing
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           wonderment
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           begetting
           of
           endless
           Commendations
           of
           one
           another
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           true
           Inventor
           of
           all
           is
           over-look'd
           ,
           not
           regarded
           ,
           but
           dragged
           up
           and
           down
           by
           every
           lust
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           slave
           to
           every
           silly
           and
           beastly
           thing
           ?
           O
           the
           l
           amazing
           darkness
           that
           hath
           
           covered
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           deliver
           their
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           say
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           a
           lye
           in
           my
           Right-hand
           ?
           though
           they
           are
           so
           cunning
           in
           all
           other
           matters
           .
           Take
           Man
           in
           Matters
           that
           are
           abroad
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           mirror
           of
           all
           the
           Word
           :
           but
           take
           him
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           upon
           things
           that
           are
           near
           him
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           things
           that
           concern
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           find
           him
           the
           greatest
           Fool
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           .
           But
           this
           must
           not
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Soul
           simply
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           God's
           Creature
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Soul
           sinful
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           willingly
           apostatized
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           suffered
           it self
           to
           be
           darkned
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           thick
           and
           stupefying
           darkness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           bound
           up
           and
           cannot
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           Napkin
           of
           sin
           bound
           so
           close
           before
           its
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           able
           (
           of
           it self
           )
           to
           look
           to
           ,
           and
           after
           those
           things
           which
           should
           be
           its
           chiefest
           concern
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           it
           will
           be
           most
           miserable
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Further
           ,
           m
           as
           the
           Soul
           is
           thus
           curious
           about
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           about
           every
           excellent
           thing
           of
           this
           Life
           .
           So
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           having
           to
           do
           with
           invisibles
           ;
           with
           Angels
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           yea
           ,
           with
           the
           highest
           and
           supream
           Being
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           holy
           God
           of
           Heaven
           .
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           that
           God
           sought
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           to
           have
           it
           for
           his
           Companion
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           capable
           of
           communion
           with
           him
           (
           when
           the
           darkness
           that
           sin
           hath
           spread
           over
           its
           face
           is
           removed
           .
           )
           The
           Soul
           is
           an
           intelligent
           Power
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           made
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           understand
           depths
           ,
           and
           heights
           ,
           and
           lengths
           ,
           and
           breadths
           ,
           in
           those
           high
           ,
           sublime
           and
           spiritual
           mysteries
           ,
           that
           only
           God
           can
           reveal
           and
           teach
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           diving
           unutterably
           into
           them
           .
           And
           herein
           is
           God
           the
           God
           of
           
           glory
           much
           delighted
           and
           pleased
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           made
           himself
           a
           Creature
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           hearing
           ,
           of
           knowing
           ,
           and
           of
           understanding
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           when
           opened
           and
           revealed
           to
           it
           .
           I
           think
           I
           may
           say
           without
           offence
           to
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           That
           one
           reason
           why
           God
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           might
           manifest
           himself
           not
           only
           by
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           works
           which
           he
           made
           ;
           but
           (
           I
           speak
           with
           reverence
           )
           how
           could
           that
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           also
           make
           some
           of
           his
           Creatures
           capable
           of
           apprehending
           of
           him
           in
           those
           most
           high
           Mysteries
           and
           Methods
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           purposed
           to
           reveal
           himself
           ?
           but
           then
           ,
           what
           are
           those
           Creatures
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           (
           unto
           whom
           when
           these
           things
           are
           shewn
           )
           that
           are
           able
           to
           take
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           understand
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           improve
           them
           to
           God's
           glory
           as
           he
           hath
           ordained
           and
           purposed
           they
           should
           ,
           but
           Souls
           ?
           for
           none
           else
           in
           the
           visible
           World
           are
           capable
           of
           doing
           this
           but
           they
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           them
           only
           ,
           he
           beginneth
           to
           reveal
           himself
           in
           this
           World.
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           are
           gathered
           up
           to
           n
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           (
           for
           they
           are
           they
           that
           are
           called
           the
           spirits
           of
           just
           Men
           made
           perfect
           )
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Beast
           goeth
           downward
           o
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           that
           goes
           upward
           to
           God
           that
           gave
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           is
           capable
           of
           beholding
           and
           understanding
           the
           glorious
           Visions
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           p
           
             Father
             I
             will
             that
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             be
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ;
             for
             thou
             lovedst
             me
             before
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
          
           And
           thus
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           manifest
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           also
           gathered
           up
           into
           glory
           ,
           but
           not
           simply
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           or
           because
           that
           is
           
           capable
           of
           it self
           to
           know
           and
           understand
           the
           glories
           of
           its
           Maker
           ;
           but
           that
           has
           been
           a
           Companion
           with
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           has
           also
           been
           its
           House
           ,
           its
           Mantle
           ,
           its
           Cabinet
           and
           Tabernacle
           here
           :
           It
           has
           also
           been
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Soul
           hath
           acted
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           hath
           wrought
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           its
           excellent
           appearances
           have
           been
           manifested
           .
           And
           it
           shall
           also
           there
           be
           its
           copartner
           and
           sharer
           in
           its
           glory
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           Body
           here
           did
           partake
           of
           Soul
           Excellencies
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           conformed
           to
           its
           spiritual
           and
           regenerate
           Principles
           ;
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           a
           partaker
           of
           that
           Glory
           with
           which
           the
           Soul
           shall
           be
           filled
           ;
           and
           also
           be
           made
           suitable
           by
           that
           glory
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           partaker
           and
           copartner
           with
           it
           of
           the
           eternal
           Excellencies
           which
           Heaven
           will
           put
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           this
           World
           it
           is
           a
           gracious
           Soul
           (
           I
           speak
           now
           of
           the
           Regenerate
           )
           and
           in
           that
           World
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           glorious
           one
           .
           In
           this
           World
           the
           Body
           was
           conformable
           to
           the
           Soul
           as
           it
           was
           gracious
           and
           in
           that
           World
           it
           shall
           be
           conformable
           to
           itt
           ,
           as
           its
           glorious
           :
           conformable
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           partaking
           of
           that
           Glory
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Soul
           shall
           partake
           of
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           shall
           also
           have
           an
           additional
           glory
           to
           adorn
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           yet
           the
           more
           capable
           of
           being
           serviceable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           in
           its
           great
           acts
           before
           God
           in
           eternal
           glory
           .
        
         
           O
           ,
           What
           great
           things
           are
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           !
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           again
           ,
           as
           the
           Soul
           is
           thus
           capable
           of
           enjoying
           q
           God
           in
           Glory
           ,
           and
           of
           prying
           into
           these
           Mysteries
           that
           are
           in
           him
           :
           so
           it
           is
           capable
           with
           great
           prosundity
           to
           dive
           into
           the
           mysterious
           depths
           of
           Hell.
           Hell
           is
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           state
           utterly
           unknown
           to
           any
           in
           this
           visible
           World
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           nor
           shall
           any
           for
           ever
           be
           capable
           of
           understanding
           the
           
           Miseries
           thereof
           ,
           save
           Souls
           and
           fallen
           Angels
           .
           Now
           I
           think
           as
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           stand
           not
           only
           in
           speculation
           or
           in
           beholding
           of
           Glory
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           sensible
           Enjoyment
           and
           unspeakable
           Pleasure
           ,
           which
           these
           r
           Glories
           will
           yield
           to
           the
           Soul
           :
           So
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           will
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           present
           lashes
           and
           stroaks
           which
           by
           the
           Flames
           of
           eternal
           Fire
           God
           will
           scourge
           the
           Ungodly
           with
           ;
           but
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           stand
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           deep
           thoughts
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           which
           Souls
           in
           the
           next
           World
           will
           have
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Occasions
           of
           Sin
           ;
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           separation
           from
           him
           ;
           of
           the
           Eternity
           of
           those
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           utter
           Impossibility
           of
           their
           help
           ,
           ease
           ,
           or
           deliverance
           for
           ever
           .
           O
           ,
           damned
           Souls
           will
           have
           thoughts
           that
           will
           clash
           with
           Glory
           ,
           clash
           with
           Justice
           ,
           clash
           with
           Law
           ,
           clash
           with
           it self
           ,
           clash
           with
           Hell
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           everlastingness
           of
           Misery
           ;
           but
           the
           Point
           ,
           the
           Edge
           ,
           and
           the
           Poison
           of
           all
           these
           thoughts
           will
           still
           be
           gauling
           ,
           and
           dropping
           ,
           and
           spuing
           out
           their
           stings
           
             into
             the
             Sore
          
           ,
           grieved
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           and
           fretted
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           Conscience
           only
           .
           For
           I
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Souls
           in
           Hell
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           over
           are
           but
           one
           wound
           ,
           one
           sore
           .
           Miseries
           as
           well
           as
           mercies
           ,
           sharpen
           and
           make
           quick
           the
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           Soul.
           Behold
           Spira
           in
           his
           Book
           ▪
           Cain
           in
           his
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           Saul
           with
           the
           Witch
           of
           Endor
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           Men
           ripened
           ,
           Men
           inlarged
           and
           greatned
           in
           their
           fancies
           ,
           s
           imaginations
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           though
           not
           about
           God
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           ;
           yet
           about
           their
           Loss
           ,
           their
           Misery
           ,
           and
           their
           Woe
           ,
           and
           their
           Hells
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           Nor
           doth
           their
           ability
           t
           to
           bear
           (
           if
           it
           be
           proper
           to
           say
           they
           bear
           ,
           those
           dolors
           which
           there
           for
           ever
           ,
           they
           shall
           endure
           )
           a
           little
           demonstrate
           their
           greatness
           .
           Everlasting
           burning
           ,
           devouring
           fire
           ,
           perpetual
           pains
           ,
           gnawing
           worms
           ,
           utter
           darkness
           and
           the
           ireful
           words
           ,
           face
           and
           strokes
           of
           divine
           and
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           make
           this
           Soul
           extinct
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           :
           I
           think
           it
           is
           not
           so
           proper
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Soul
           that
           is
           damned
           for
           Sin
           doth
           bear
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           it
           doth
           
             ever
             sink
          
           under
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           place
           of
           torment
           is
           called
           
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           ever
           sinking
           ,
           and
           shall
           never
           come
           there
           where
           they
           will
           find
           any
           stay
           .
           Yet
           they
           live
           under
           wrath
           ,
           but
           yet
           only
           so
           as
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           smart
           and
           be
           in
           perpetual
           anguish
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           intollerableness
           of
           their
           burthen
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           their
           thus
           living
           ,
           abiding
           ,
           and
           retaining
           a
           Being
           (
           or
           what
           you
           will
           call
           it
           )
           demonstrate
           the
           greatness
           and
           might
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           Alas
           !
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           short
           of
           this
           greatness
           ,
           for
           these
           though
           under
           less
           judgment
           by
           far
           ,
           do
           fade
           and
           wax
           old
           u
           like
           a
           Moth-eaten
           Garment
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           time
           will
           vanish
           away
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Also
           we
           see
           how
           quickly
           the
           Body
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           under
           a
           fear
           of
           the
           rebukes
           of
           Justice
           ;
           How
           soon
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           wastes
           ,
           molders
           away
           ,
           and
           crimbleth
           into
           the
           Grave
           ;
           but
           the
           Soul
           is
           yet
           strong
           and
           abides
           sensible
           to
           be
           dealt
           withal
           for
           Sin
           ,
           by
           everlasting
           burnings
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Soul
           by
           God's
           Ordinance
           w
           while
           this
           world
           lasts
           ,
           has
           a
           time
           appointed
           it
           to
           forsake
           and
           leave
           the
           Body
           to
           be
           turned
           again
           to
           the
           Dust
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           this
           separation
           is
           made
           by
           death
           :
           Therefore
           
           the
           Body
           must
           cease
           for
           a
           time
           to
           have
           sense
           or
           life
           ,
           or
           motion
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           thing
           brings
           it
           now
           into
           this
           state
           :
           But
           in
           the
           next
           World
           the
           wicked
           shall
           partake
           of
           none
           of
           this
           ;
           for
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           Soul
           being
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           rejoyned
           ,
           this
           death
           that
           once
           did
           rend
           them
           asunder
           ,
           is
           for
           ever
           overcome
           and
           extinct
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           two
           which
           lived
           in
           Sin
           ▪
           must
           for
           ever
           be
           yoked
           together
           in
           Hell.
           Now
           there
           the
           Soul
           being
           joyned
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           death
           which
           before
           did
           separate
           them
           ,
           being
           utterly
           taken
           away
           ;
           the
           Soul
           retains
           not
           only
           its
           own
           being
           ,
           but
           also
           continueth
           the
           Body
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           sensibly
           the
           Pains
           of
           Hell
           without
           those
           decays
           that
           it
           uses
           to
           sustain
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Reason
           why
           this
           death
           shall
           then
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           Justice
           in
           x
           its
           bestowing
           its
           rewards
           for
           transgressions
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           interrupted
           :
           but
           that
           Body
           and
           Soul
           as
           they
           lived
           y
           and
           acted
           in
           sin
           together
           ,
           might
           be
           destroyed
           for
           sin
           in
           Hell
           together
           :
           Destroyed
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           a
           z
           Destruction
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           is
           everlasting
           ,
           will
           not
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           their
           sensible
           suffering
           ,
           the
           vengeance
           of
           eternal
           Fire
           .
        
         
           This
           death
           therefore
           ,
           though
           that
           also
           be
           the
           Wages
           of
           Sin
           ,
           would
           now
           ,
           were
           it
           suffered
           to
           continue
           ,
           be
           an
           hindrance
           to
           the
           making
           known
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           created
           Power
           and
           Might
           of
           the
           Soul.
           1.
           
           It
           would
           hinder
           the
           making
           known
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           would
           take
           the
           Body
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           uncapable
           of
           sensible
           suffering
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           removing
           one
           of
           the
           Objects
           of
           Vengeance
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           would
           be
           so
           far
           undiscovered
           .
           2.
           
           It
           would
           also
           hinder
           the
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Might
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           is
           discovered
           much
           by
           its
           abiding
           to
           re●in
           
           its
           own
           being
           while
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           is
           grap●ng
           with
           it
           :
           and
           more
           ,
           by
           its
           continuing
           to
           the
           Body
           〈◊〉
           sensible
           being
           with
           it self
           .
        
         
           Death
           therefore
           must
           now
           be
           removed
           ,
           that
           the
           ●oul
           may
           be
           made
           the
           Object
           of
           Wrath
           without
           ●olestation
           or
           interruption
           .
           That
           the
           Soul
           ,
           did
           I
           ●y
           ?
           yea
           ,
           that
           Soul
           and
           Body
           both
           might
           be
           so
           .
           Death
           ●ould
           now
           be
           a
           Favour
           ,
           though
           once
           the
           Fruit
           of
           ●in
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Wages
           thereof
           ,
           might
           it
           now
           be
           ●uffered
           to
           continue
           :
           because
           it
           would
           case
           the
           
           Soul
           ●f
           some
           of
           its
           burthen
           .
           For
           a
           tormented
           Body
           can●ot
           but
           be
           a
           burthen
           to
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           wise
           Man
           ●nsmuates
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Man
             will
             ●stain
             his
             infirmity
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           bear
           up
           under
           it
           ,
           but
           ●et
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           feels
           it
           a
           Burthen
           .
           We
           see
           that
           ●ecause
           of
           the
           Sympathy
           that
           is
           between
           Body
           and
           ●oul
           ,
           how
           one
           is
           burthened
           if
           the
           other
           be
           grieved
           .
           A
           sick
           Body
           is
           a
           Burthen
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           is
           a
           Burthen
           to
           the
           Body
           :
           
             A
             wounded
             Spirit
             who
             ●an
             bear
             ?
          
           but
           death
           must
           not
           remove
           this
           burthen
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           must
           have
           the
           Body
           for
           a
           Burthen
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           must
           have
           the
           Soul
           for
           a
           Burthen
           ,
           and
           both
           must
           have
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           for
           a
           Burthen
           .
           O
           therefore
           ,
           here
           will
           be
           burthen
           upon
           burthen
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           for
           the
           Soul
           will
           be
           the
           chief
           Seat
           of
           this
           burthen
           .
           But
           thus
           much
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           the
           second
           Thing
           which
           was
           propounded
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           :
           and
           that
           is
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           a
           by
           
             losing
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           b
           is
           a
           Loss
           ,
           in
           the
           Nature
           
           of
           it
           peculiar
           to
           it self
           .
           There
           is
           no
           such
           Lo●
           as
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Loss
           as
           is
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           So●
           For
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ,
           has
           lost
           himse●
           In
           all
           other
           Losses
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           save
           him●self
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           loseth
           his
           Soul
           ,
           loseth
           himself
           ;
           F●
           c
           
             what
             is
             a
             Man
             advantaged
             ,
             if
             he
             gain
             the
             who●
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             himself
             ?
          
           So
           Luke
           has
           it
           .
           Wherefor●
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           Loss
           that
           cannot
           be
           parallel●
           He
           that
           loseth
           himself
           ,
           loseth
           his
           all
           ,
           his
           lasting
           a●
           for
           himself
           is
           his
           all
           ,
           his
           all
           in
           the
           most
           comprehen●
           sive
           Sence
           :
           What
           mattereth
           it
           what
           a
           Man
           gets
           ,
           i●
           by
           the
           getting
           thereof
           he
           loseth
           himself
           ?
           Suppose●
           Man
           goeth
           to
           the
           Indies
           for
           Gold
           ,
           and
           he
           loadet●
           his
           Ship
           therewith
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           that
           Sea
           tha●
           carried
           him
           thither
           ,
           swallows
           him
           up
           ,
           now
           what
           ha●
           he
           got
           ?
           but
           this
           is
           but
           a
           lean
           Similitude
           with
           re●
           ference
           to
           the
           Matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           set
           fort●
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul.
           Suppose
           a
           Man
           that
           has
           bee●
           at
           the
           Indies
           for
           Gold
           ,
           should
           at
           his
           return
           himsel●
           be
           taken
           by
           them
           of
           Algiers
           ,
           and
           there
           made
           a
           Slav●
           of
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           hunger-bit
           ,
           and
           beaten
           till
           his
           bon●
           are
           broken
           ;
           What
           has
           he
           got
           ?
           What
           is
           he
           advantaged
           by
           his
           rich
           adventure
           ?
           perhaps
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           He
           has
           got
           Gold
           enough
           to
           obtain
           his
           ransom
           :
           Indeed
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           similitude
           can●
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           can
           fully
           amplifie
           the
           Matter
           .
           
             For
             wha●
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           Loss
           that
           standeth
           by
           it self
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           another
           like
           it
           :
           or
           unto
           which
           it
           may
           be
           compared
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           like
           it self
           ,
           't
           is
           singular
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           chief
           of
           all
           losses
           ,
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Loss
           .
           
             For
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           A
           Man
           may
           lose
           his
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Children
           ,
           his
           Estate
           ,
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           made
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           restored
           with
           
           ●dvantage
           ,
           and
           may
           therefore
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           ●ese
           losses
           ,
           be
           far
           enough
           off
           from
           losing
           of
           himself
           ;
           d
           for
           he
           may
           lose
           his
           life
           and
           save
           it
           :
           yea
           ,
           some●imes
           the
           only
           way
           to
           save
           that
           is
           to
           lose
           it
           :
           but
           ●hen
           a
           Man
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           his
           Soul
           ,
           then
           all
           is
           gone
           ,
           ●o
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           .
           There
           is
           no
           word
           says
           ,
           ●e
           that
           loses
           his
           Soul
           ,
           shall
           save
           it
           :
           but
           contrary-wise
           ,
           ●he
           Text
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           ●hen
           demands
           if
           any
           can
           answer
           it
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             ●ive
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           All
           then
           that
           he
           gains
           ●hat
           loseth
           his
           Soul
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           he
           has
           gained
           a
           Loss
           ,
           ●e
           has
           purchased
           the
           Loss
           of
           Losses
           ,
           he
           has
           nothing
           ●eft
           him
           now
           but
           his
           Loss
           ;
           but
           the
           Loss
           of
           himself
           ,
           of
           his
           whole
           self
           .
           He
           that
           loseth
           his
           life
           for
           Christ
           ,
           ●hall
           save
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           loseth
           himself
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           for
           ●he
           World
           ,
           shall
           lose
           himself
           to
           perfection
           of
           loss
           ;
           ●e
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           the
           full
           Point
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           several
           things
           fall
           under
           this
           first
           head
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           would
           touch
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           that
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           e
           has
           lost
           himself
           :
           Now
           he
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           
             is
             no
             more
             at
             his
             own
             dispose
          
           ;
           while
           a
           Man
           enjoys
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           .
           A
           single
           Man
           ,
           a
           free
           Man
           ,
           a
           rich
           Man
           ,
           a
           poor
           Man
           ,
           any
           Man
           that
           enjoys
           himself
           is
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           .
           I
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Men
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           is
           not
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           .
           He
           is
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           now
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           :
           he
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           his
           
             Soul
             self
          
           ,
           his
           
             own
             self
          
           ,
           his
           
             whole
             self
             by
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           Hell
           hath
           found
           him
           :
           he
           is
           therefore
           now
           no
           more
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           dispose
           of
           Justice
           ,
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Hell.
           He
           is
           committed
           to
           Prison
           ,
           to
           Hell
           Prison
           ,
           there
           to
           abide
           ,
           not
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           as
           long
           and
           as
           little
           time
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           
           the
           Term
           appointed
           by
           his
           Judge
           :
           Nor
           may
           he
           the●
           chuse
           his
           own
           affliction
           ,
           neither
           for
           manner
           ,
           me●sure
           ,
           or
           continuance
           .
           'T
           is
           God
           that
           will
           spread
           th●
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           under
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           w●
           pile
           up
           wrath
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           God
           himself
           th●
           will
           blow
           the
           Fire
           .
           
             And
             the
             Breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             〈◊〉
             Stream
             of
             Brimstone
          
           f
           
             doth
             kindle
             it
          
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           〈◊〉
           manifest
           that
           he
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           his
           Soul
           is
           n●
           more
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           dispose
           of
           the●
           that
           find
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           ,
           As
           he
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           g
           is
           no●
           at
           
             his
             own
             dispose
          
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           he
           at
           liberty
           to
           dispos●
           of
           what
           he
           has
           ,
           for
           the
           Man
           that
           has
           lost
           himself●
           has
           something
           yet
           of
           his
           own
           .
           The
           Text
           implie●
           that
           his
           
             Soul
             is
             his
          
           when
           lost
           ,
           yea
           when
           that
           and
           hi●
           all
           ,
           himself
           is
           lost
           :
           but
           as
           he
           cannot
           dispose
           of
           himself
           ,
           so
           he
           cannot
           dispose
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           :
           let
           m●
           take
           leave
           to
           make
           out
           my
           meaning
           ;
           If
           he
           that
           i●
           lost
           ,
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           has
           not
           ,
           notwithstanding●
           some
           thing
           that
           in
           some
           sence
           may
           be
           called
           his
           own
           then
           he
           that
           is
           lost
           is
           nothing
           .
           The
           Man
           that
           is
           i●
           Hell
           has
           yet
           the
           Powers
           ,
           the
           Sences
           and
           Passions
           〈◊〉
           his
           Soul
           ;
           for
           not
           he
           nor
           his
           Soul
           must
           be
           though●
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           these
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           would
           be
           lowe●
           than
           the
           Brute
           ;
           but
           yet
           all
           these
           since
           he
           is
           ther●
           are
           by
           God
           improved
           against
           himself
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           wil●
           the
           Point
           of
           this
           Man's
           Sword
           is
           turned
           against
           hi●
           own
           Heart
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           pierce
           his
           own
           Liver
           .
        
         
           The
           Soul
           by
           being
           in
           Hell
           ,
           loseth
           nothing
           of
           it●
           aptness
           to
           think
           ,
           its
           quickness
           to
           pierce
           ,
           to
           pry
           ,
           an●
           to
           understand
           :
           nay
           ,
           Hell
           has
           ripèned
           it
           in
           all
           the●
           things
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Soul
           with
           its
           Improvements
           a●
           to
           these
           (
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           )
           is
           not
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           hi●
           
           ●hat
           hath
           lost
           himself
           to
           manage
           for
           his
           own
           advan●age
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Hand
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ●isposed
           as
           is
           thought
           meet
           by
           him
           into
           whose
           re●enging
           hand
           by
           sin
           he
           has
           delivered
           himself
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           ●n
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           :
           so
           then
           God
           now
           has
           the
           Vi●tory
           ,
           and
           disposeth
           of
           all
           the
           Powers
           ,
           Sences
           and
           ●assions
           of
           the
           Soul
           for
           the
           chast●zing
           of
           him
           that
           ●as
           lost
           himself
           .
           Now
           the
           Understanding
           is
           only
           ●mployed
           and
           improved
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           appre●ending
           of
           such
           things
           as
           will
           be
           like
           Daggers
           at
           the
           ●eart
           :
           to
           wit
           about
           Justice
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           Hell
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           ●o
           grieve
           and
           break
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Damned
           ;
           yea
           ,
           ●o
           break
           ,
           to
           wound
           ,
           and
           to
           tear
           the
           Soul
           in
           pieces
           .
           ●he
           depths
           of
           Sin
           which
           the
           Man
           has
           loved
           ,
           the
           ●ood
           Nature
           of
           God
           whom
           the
           Man
           has
           hated
           ,
           the
           Blessings
           of
           Eternity
           which
           the
           Soul
           has
           despised
           ●hall
           now
           be
           understood
           by
           him
           ,
           more
           than
           ever
           :
           ●ut
           yet
           so
           only
           ,
           as
           to
           increase
           grief
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           by
           ●mproving
           of
           the
           good
           and
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           the
           things
           ●nderstood
           ,
           to
           the
           greater
           wounding
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           ●herefore
           now
           ,
           every
           touch
           that
           the
           Understanding
           ●all
           give
           to
           the
           Memory
           will
           be
           as
           a
           touch
           of
           a
           r●d
           ●ot
           Iron
           ;
           or
           like
           a
           draught
           of
           scalding
           Lead
           poured
           ●own
           the
           Throat
           .
           The
           Memory
           also
           letteth
           these
           ●ings
           down
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           with
           no
           less
           terror
           ●nd
           perplexity
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Fancy
           or
           
           Imagination
           ●oth
           start
           and
           stare
           like
           a
           Man
           by
           fears
           ,
           bereft
           of
           ●its
           ,
           and
           doth
           exercise
           it self
           ,
           or
           rather
           is
           exercised
           ●y
           the
           Hand
           of
           revenging
           Justice
           ,
           so
           about
           the
           ●readth
           and
           depth
           of
           present
           and
           future
           punish●ents
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           the
           Soul
           as
           on
           a
           burning
           Rack
           .
           Now
           ●so
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           mighty
           Maul
           driveth
           ●o●n
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           sence
           and
           pangs
           of
           everlasting
           ●isery
           ,
           into
           that
           Pit
           that
           has
           no
           bottom
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           ●eth
           again
           ,
           and
           as
           with
           a
           Hammer
           it
           rivetteth
           e●ery
           ●rful
           thought
           and
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Soul
           
           so
           fast
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           loosed
           again
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Alas
           !
           Now
           the
           Conscience
           can
           sleep
           ,
           be
           dull
           ,
           be
           misled
           ,
           or
           flatter
           no
           longer
           ;
           No
           ,
           it
           must
           now
           cry
           out
           ,
           understanding
           will
           make
           it
           ;
           
             Memory
             will
          
           make
           it
           ;
           fancy
           or
           imagination
           will
           make
           it
           :
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           will
           cry
           out
           of
           Sin
           ,
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Terribleness
           of
           the
           Punishment
           that
           hath
           swallowed
           him
           up
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           .
           Here
           will
           be
           no
           forgetfulness
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           shall
           be
           thought
           on
           but
           that
           which
           will
           wound
           &
           kill
           ;
           here
           will
           be
           no
           time
           ,
           cause
           or
           mean●
           for
           diversion
           ,
           all
           will
           stick
           and
           gnaw
           like
           a
           Viper
           .
           N●
           the
           memory
           will
           go
           out
           to
           ,
           where
           Sin
           was
           heretofore
           committed
           ,
           it
           will
           also
           go
           out
           to
           the
           Word
           that
           did
           forbid
           it
           .
           The
           V●derstanding
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgmen●
           too
           ,
           will
           now
           consider
           of
           the
           pretended
           Necessit●
           that
           the
           Man
           had
           to
           break
           the
           Commandments
           o●
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           the
           Cautions
           ,
           an●
           of
           the
           Convictions
           which
           were
           given
           him
           to
           forbea●
           by
           all
           which
           more
           load
           will
           be
           laid
           upon
           him
           that
           h●
           lost
           himself
           ;
           for
           here
           all
           the
           Powers
           ,
           Sences
           a●●
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           must
           be
           made
           self-burner●
           self-tormenters
           ,
           self
           executioners
           by
           the
           j●
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ;
           also
           all
           that
           the
           Will
           sha●
           do
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           shall
           be
           but
           to
           wish
           for
           eas●
           but
           the
           wish
           shall
           only
           be
           such
           as
           shall
           on●●
           seem
           to
           lift
           up
           ,
           for
           the
           Cable
           Rope
           of
           despair
           sha●
           with
           violence
           pull
           him
           down
           again
           .
           The
           will
           i●
           deed
           will
           wish
           for
           ease
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           the
           
             mind
             ,
             &c.
          
           b●
           all
           these
           wishers
           will
           by
           wishing
           arrive
           to
           no
           mo●
           advantage
           but
           to
           make
           despair
           which
           is
           the
           mo●
           twinging
           stripe
           of
           Hell
           to
           cut
           yet
           deeper
           into
           t●●
           whole
           Soul
           of
           him
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           :
           Where
           fo●
           after
           all
           that
           can
           be
           wisht
           for
           :
           they
           return
           again●
           their
           burning
           Chair
           ,
           where
           they
           sit
           and
           bewail
           the●
           misery
           .
           Thus
           will
           all
           the
           Powers
           ,
           Sences
           and
           P●●●ons
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           him
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           of
           his
           own
           power
           to
           dispose
           for
           his
           advantage
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           only
           in
           the
           Hand
           and
           under
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           revenging
           Justice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           herein
           will
           that
           state
           of
           the
           Damned
           be
           worse
           than
           it
           is
           now
           with
           the
           fallen
           Angels
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           fallen
           Angels
           are
           now
           cast
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           in
           Chains
           ,
           and
           sure
           in
           themselves
           at
           last
           to
           partake
           of
           eternal
           judgment
           ;
           yet
           at
           present
           h
           they
           are
           not
           so
           bound
           up
           as
           the
           lamned
           Sinners
           shall
           be
           :
           for
           not
           withstanding
           their
           Chains
           and
           their
           being
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           horrible
           Hells
           :
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           kind
           of
           liberty
           granted
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           liberty
           will
           last
           till
           the
           time
           appointed
           ;
           to
           tempt
           ,
           to
           plot
           ,
           to
           contrive
           and
           invent
           their
           mischiefs
           against
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           his
           .
           And
           though
           Satan
           knows
           that
           this
           at
           last
           will
           work
           for
           his
           future
           condemnation
           ,
           yet
           at
           present
           he
           finds
           it
           some
           diversion
           to
           his
           trembling
           mind
           ,
           and
           obtains
           through
           his
           being
           so
           busily
           imploying
           of
           himself
           against
           the
           Gospel
           and
           its
           professors
           ,
           something
           to
           sport
           and
           refresh
           himself
           withal
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           doth
           procure
           to
           himself
           some
           small
           crumbs
           of
           minutes
           of
           forgetfulness
           of
           his
           own
           present
           misery
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Judgment
           that
           is
           yet
           to
           pass
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           priviledge
           will
           then
           be
           denied
           to
           him
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           cause
           nor
           matter
           for
           diversion
           ;
           there
           it
           will
           (
           as
           in
           the
           old
           World
           )
           rain
           day
           and
           night
           i
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           from
           the
           Lord
           out
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           ;
           misery
           is
           fixed
           ,
           the
           Worm
           will
           be
           always
           sucking
           at
           ,
           and
           gnawing
           of
           ,
           their
           Soul
           :
           Also
           as
           I
           have
           said
           afore
           ,
           all
           the
           Powers
           ,
           Sences
           and
           Passions
           of
           the
           Soul
           will
           throw
           their
           Darts
           inwards
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           God
           will
           be
           made
           to
           do
           it
           to
           the
           utter
           unspeakable
           and
           endless
           torment
           of
           him
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           .
           Again
           ,
        
         
         
           3.
           
           All
           therefore
           that
           he
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           can
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           sit
           down
           by
           the
           Loss
           ;
           Do
           I
           say
           he
           can
           do
           this
           ?
           Oh!
           if
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           to
           such
           a
           Mercy
           ;
           I
           must
           therefore
           here
           correct
           my self
           ,
           k
           
             that
             th●y
             cannot
             do
          
           ,
           for
           to
           sit
           down
           by
           the
           Loss
           ,
           implies
           ,
           a
           Patient
           enduring
           ,
           but
           there
           will
           be
           no
           such
           grace
           as
           patience
           in
           Hell
           with
           him
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           ;
           here
           will
           also
           want
           a
           bottom
           for
           patience
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           for
           a
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           dismal
           ,
           is
           a
           bottom
           for
           patience
           to
           the
           afflicted
           :
           but
           Men
           go
           not
           to
           Hell
           by
           Providence
           ,
           but
           by
           Sin.
           Now
           Sin
           being
           the
           Cause
           other
           effects
           are
           wrought
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           go
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           miserably
           perish
           ,
           shall
           never
           say
           it
           was
           God
           by
           his
           providence
           that
           brought
           me
           hither
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           not
           have
           that
           on
           which
           to
           lean
           and
           stay
           themselves
           .
        
         
           They
           shall
           justifie
           God
           ,
           and
           lay
           the
           sault
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           concluding
           that
           it
           was
           sin
           with
           which
           their
           Souls
           did
           voluntarily
           work
           ;
           yea
           ,
           which
           their
           Souls
           did
           such
           in
           as
           sweet
           Milk
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           this
           their
           torment
           .
           Now
           this
           will
           work
           a●ter
           another
           manner
           and
           will
           produce
           quite
           another
           thing
           than
           patience
           ,
           or
           a
           Patient
           enduring
           of
           their
           torment
           ;
           for
           their
           seeing
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           lost
           ,
           but
           have
           lost
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           the
           ordinary
           means
           that
           of
           God
           was
           provided
           to
           prevent
           that
           loss
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           what
           a
           base
           thing
           Sin
           is
           ,
           how
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           also
           makes
           all
           things
           had
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           they
           have
           lost
           themselves
           ;
           this
           will
           make
           them
           ●ret
           ,
           and
           gnash
           and
           gnaw
           with
           anger
           themselves
           ;
           this
           will
           set
           all
           the
           Passions
           of
           the
           S●ul
           save
           love
           (
           for
           that
           I
           think
           will
           be
           stark
           dead
           )
           all
           in
           a
           Rage
           ,
           all
           in
           a
           self-tormenting
           Fire
           .
           You
           know
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           will
           sooner
           put
           a
           Man
           into
           ,
           and
           manage
           
           his
           rage
           against
           himself
           ,
           than
           will
           a
           full
           Conviction
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           own
           only
           folly
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           caution
           ,
           and
           councel
           and
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           h●th
           brought
           himself
           into
           extream
           distress
           and
           misery
           .
           But
           how
           much
           more
           will
           it
           make
           this
           fire
           burn
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           all
           this
           is
           come
           upon
           him
           for
           a
           Toy
           for
           a
           Bauble
           ,
           for
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           worse
           than
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Why
           this
           is
           the
           case
           with
           him
           that
           has
           lost
           himself
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           sit
           down
           by
           the
           Loss
           ,
           cannot
           be
           at
           quiet
           under
           the
           Sense
           of
           his
           Loss
           .
           For
           sharply
           and
           wonderful
           piercingly
           ,
           considering
           the
           Loss
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           thereof
           which
           is
           Sin
           ,
           he
           salls
           to
           a
           tearing
           of
           himself
           in
           pieces
           with
           thoughts
           as
           hot
           as
           the
           Coals
           of
           Juniper
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           gnashing
           upon
           himself
           for
           this
           ;
           also
           the
           divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           of
           God
           helpeth
           on
           this
           self-tormenter
           in
           his
           self-●ormenting
           work
           ,
           by
           holding
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           which
           he
           has
           offended
           ,
           and
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           such
           offence
           continually
           before
           his
           Face
           .
           For
           if
           to
           an
           inlightned
           Man
           who
           is
           in
           the
           door
           of
           hope
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           past
           evil
           Practices
           will
           work
           in
           him
           vexation
           of
           Spirit
           to
           see
           what
           fools
           we
           were
           ,
           l
           how
           can
           it
           but
           be
           to
           them
           that
           go
           to
           Hell
           a
           vexation
           ,
           only
           to
           understand
           the
           Report
           ,
           the
           Report
           that
           God
           did
           give
           them
           of
           Sin
           ,
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           of
           everlasting
           Damnation
           ;
           m
           and
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           be
           such
           fools
           to
           go
           thither
           .
           But
           to
           pursue
           this
           head
           no
           further
           I
           will
           come
           now
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           n
           is
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Loss
           ,
           a
           Loss
           peculiar
           to
           it self
           .
           So
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           
             double
             Loss
          
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           Loss
           
             that
             i●
             double
          
           ,
           lost
           both
           by
           Man
           and
           God
           ;
           Man
           has
           lost
           it
           ,
           
           and
           by
           that
           Loss
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           God
           has
           lost
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Loss
           it
           is
           cast
           away
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           a
           little
           plainer
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           be
           readily
           granted
           that
           Men
           do
           lose
           their
           Souls
           ,
           but
           now
           how
           doth
           God
           lose
           it
           ?
           The
           Soul
           is
           God's
           as
           well
           as
           Mans
           ;
           o
           Mans
           because
           it
           is
           of
           themselves
           ,
           God's
           because
           it
           is
           his
           Creature
           ;
           God
           has
           made
           us
           this
           Soul
           ,
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           
             all
             Souls
             are
             his
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           doth
           not
           only
           stand
           in
           the
           Sin
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ;
           hence
           he
           says
           ,
           
             What
             is
             a
             Man
             advantaged
             ,
             if
             he
             gains
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             himself
             ,
          
           p
           
             or
             be
             cast
             away
          
           .
           Now
           this
           last
           clause
           [
           
             or
             be
             cast
             away
          
           ]
           is
           not
           spoken
           to
           shew
           what
           he
           that
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           has
           done
           (
           though
           a
           Man
           may
           also
           be
           said
           to
           cast
           away
           himself
           )
           but
           to
           shew
           what
           God
           will
           do
           to
           those
           that
           have
           lost
           themselves
           :
           what
           God
           will
           add
           to
           that
           Loss
           .
           God
           will
           not
           cast
           away
           a
           righteous
           Man
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           cast
           away
           the
           q
           wicked
           ,
           such
           a
           wicked
           one
           as
           by
           the
           Text
           is
           under
           our
           consideration
           .
           This
           then
           is
           that
           which
           God
           will
           add
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           sad
           state
           of
           them
           that
           lose
           themselves
           double
           .
           The
           Man
           for
           Sin
           has
           lost
           himself
           ,
           and
           God
           by
           Justice
           will
           cast
           him
           away
           :
           according
           to
           that
           r
           of
           Abigail
           to
           
             David
             ,
             The
             Soul
             of
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           said
           she
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             the
             bundle
             of
             life
             with
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             them
             shall
             he
             sling
             out
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Sling
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           is
           God's
           hand
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           's
           ;
           
           Man's
           by
           Sin
           ,
           and
           
           God's
           by
           
             Justice
             .
             God
             shall
             cast
             them
             away
          
           ;
           wherefore
           in
           the
           Text
           above-mentioned
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           or
           
             cast
             away
             himself
          
           ,
           as
           meaning
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Man
           whose
           Soul
           is
           lost
           ,
           but
           ,
           or
           
             be
             cast
             away
          
           ,
           supposing
           a
           second
           Person
           joyning
           with
           the
           Man
           himself
           in
           the
           making
           
           up
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Loss
           of
           Soul
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           will
           verily
           cast
           away
           that
           Man
           who
           has
           lost
           himself
           .
           God
           shall
           cast
           them
           away
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           exclude
           them
           his
           favour
           or
           protection
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           the
           due
           reward
           of
           their
           deed
           !
           he
           shall
           shut
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           their
           Hell
           ;
           he
           shall
           deny
           them
           a
           share
           in
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           own
           shame
           ;
           he
           shall
           deny
           them
           a
           Portion
           in
           his
           Peace
           ,
           and
           shall
           deliver
           them
           up
           to
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Devil
           and
           of
           their
           own
           guilty
           Consciences
           ;
           he
           shall
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           pity
           and
           compassion
           ,
           and
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           Flames
           that
           they
           by
           Sin
           have
           kindled
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Worm
           or
           biting
           Cockatrice
           that
           they
           themselves
           have
           hatched
           ,
           nursed
           and
           nourished
           in
           their
           bosoms
           .
           And
           this
           will
           make
           their
           loss
           double
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Loss
           that
           is
           loss
           to
           the
           uttermost
           :
           a
           Loss
           above
           every
           Loss
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           cast
           away
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           cast
           away
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           cast
           away
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           cast
           away
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           what
           way
           soever
           a
           Man
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           cast
           away
           for
           Sin
           ,
           he
           is
           safe
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           sound
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sure
           hand
           :
           But
           for
           a
           Man
           ,
           so
           to
           lose
           himself
           as
           by
           that
           loss
           to
           provoke
           God
           to
           cast
           him
           away
           too
           ,
           This
           is
           fearful
           .
        
         
           The
           casting
           away
           then
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           Luke
           ,
           is
           a
           casting
           away
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           revenging
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           supposeth
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           I.
           
           God's
           abhorrence
           of
           such
           a
           Soul.
           
        
         
           II.
           
           God's
           just
           repaying
           of
           it
           for
           its
           wickedness
           by
           way
           of
           retaliation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           supposeth
           
           God's
           abhorrence
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           that
           which
           we
           abhor
           that
           we
           cast
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           of
           our
           favour
           and
           respect
           with
           disdain
           ,
           and
           a
           loathing
           thereof
           :
           So
           when
           God
           teacheth
           Israel
           to
           loath
           and
           abhor
           their
           Idols
           ,
           he
           bids
           them
           s
           
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             
             very
             covering
             as
             a
             slinking
             and
             menstruous
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             t●
             say
             unto
             it
             ,
             get
             you
             hence
             .
             He
             shall
             gather
             the
             good
             into
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             bad
             away
             .
          
           Cast
           them
           out
           of
           my
           presence
           :
           Well
           but
           whither
           must
           they
           go
           ?
           the
           Answer
           is
           into
           Hell
           ,
           into
           utter
           darkness
           ,
           into
           the
           Fire
           that
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Angels
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           be
           cast
           away
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           unto
           us
           
           God's
           abhorrence
           of
           such
           Souls
           ,
           and
           how
           vile
           and
           loathsome
           such
           are
           in
           his
           divine
           eyes
           .
           And
           the
           Similitude
           of
           
           Abigail's
           sling
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           doth
           yet
           further
           shew
           us
           the
           greatness
           of
           this
           abhorrence
           ,
           
             Th●
             Souls
             of
             thine
             enemies
          
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             sling
             out
             as
             out
             of
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             Sling
             .
          
           When
           a
           Man
           casts
           a
           Stone
           away
           with
           a
           Sling
           ,
           then
           he
           casteth
           it
           farthest
           from
           him
           .
           For
           with
           a
           Sling
           he
           can
           cast
           a
           Stone
           farther
           than
           by
           his
           hand
           ;
           
             and
             he
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             shall
             cast
             them
             away
             as
             with
             a
             Sling
             .
          
           But
           that
           is
           not
           all
           neither
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           only
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           shall
           sling
           away
           their
           Souls
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           shall
           sling
           them
           away
           as
           
             out
             of
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             Sling
             .
          
           When
           a
           Stone
           is
           placed
           to
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           
             just
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             Sling
             ,
          
           then
           doth
           the
           Slinger
           cast
           it
           furthest
           
             of
             all
          
           .
           Now
           God
           is
           the
           
             Slinger
             ,
             abhorrence
          
           is
           his
           Sling
           ,
           the
           
             lost
             Soul
          
           is
           the
           Stone
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           very
           middle
           of
           the
           Sling
           ,
           and
           is
           from
           thence
           cast
           away
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           again
           ,
           
             That
             such
             shall
             go
             into
             utter
             outer
             darkness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           furthest
           off
           of
           all
           .
           This
           therefore
           shews
           us
           how
           God
           abhors
           that
           Man
           that
           for
           sin
           has
           lost
           himself
           :
           And
           well
           he
           may
           ;
           for
           such
           an
           one
           has
           not
           only
           polluted
           and
           defiled
           himself
           with
           Sin
           (
           and
           that
           is
           the
           most
           offensive
           thing
           to
           God
           under
           Heaven
           )
           but
           he
           has
           abused
           the
           handy
           Work
           of
           God.
           The
           Soul
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           is
           the
           Workmanship
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           top-piece
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           in
           all
           the
           visible
           World
           ,
           also
           he
           made
           it
           for
           to
           be
           delighted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           it
           into
           communion
           with
           himself
           :
           now
           for
           Man
           
           ●hus
           to
           abuse
           God
           ;
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           take
           his
           Soul
           ,
           which
           ●s
           
           God's
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           it
           to
           Sin
           ,
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           every
           beastly
           Lust
           ,
           flat
           against
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           Soul
           was
           also
           his
           ;
           this
           is
           horrible
           ,
           and
           calls
           aloud
           upon
           that
           God
           whose
           Soul
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           abhor
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           his
           abhorrence
           of
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           this
           casting
           of
           them
           away
           ,
           supposeth
           
             God's
             abhorrence
             of
             them
             :
             so
             it
             supposeth
             God's
             just
             repaying
             of
             them
             for
             their
             wickedness
             by
             way
             of
             retaliation
             .
          
        
         
           God
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           long
           suffering
           and
           forbearance
           towards
           them
           did
           call
           upon
           them
           ,
           wait
           upon
           them
           ,
           send
           after
           them
           by
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           to
           turn
           them
           from
           their
           evil
           ways
           :
           but
           they
           t
           despised
           at
           ,
           they
           mocked
           ,
           the
           Messengers
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           also
           they
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           see
           ,
           they
           stopped
           their
           ears
           and
           would
           not
           understand
           ,
           and
           u
           did
           harden
           themselves
           against
           the
           beseeching
           of
           their
           God.
           Yea
           ,
           all
           that
           day
           long
           he
           did
           stretch
           out
           his
           hand
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           chose
           to
           be
           a
           rebellious
           and
           gainsaying
           People
           ;
           yea
           they
           said
           unto
           God
           ,
           Depart
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           's
           the
           Almighty
           that
           we
           should
           pray
           unto
           him
           ?
        
         
           And
           of
           all
           these
           things
           God
           takes
           notice
           ,
           writes
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           seals
           them
           up
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           will
           bring
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           spread
           them
           before
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           called
           and
           you
           have
           refused
           ,
           I
           have
           stretched
           out
           mine
           hand
           and
           no
           Man
           regarded
           ,
           I
           have
           exercised
           patience
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           and
           long
           suffering
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           that
           time
           you
           despised
           me
           ,
           and
           cast
           me
           behind
           your
           back
           ;
           and
           now
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           my
           patience
           ,
           when
           I
           waited
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           suffered
           your
           manners
           ,
           and
           did
           bear
           your
           
           contempts
           and
           scorns
           is
           at
           an
           end
           :
           wherefore
           I
           wi●
           now
           arise
           and
           come
           forth
           to
           the
           judgment
           that
           I
           have
           appointed
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           sinner
           ,
           
             we
             turn
             now
          
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           turning
           is
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           my
           patience
           is
           ended
           .
        
         
           But
           Lord
           ,
           
             says
             the
             Sinner
          
           ,
           behold
           our
           cries
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           did
           not
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           behold
           nor
           regard
           m●
           cries
           .
        
         
           But
           Lord
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Sinner
          
           ,
           Let
           our
           beseeching
           fin●
           place
           in
           thy
           compassions
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           I
           also
           beseeched
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           not
           heard
           .
        
         
           But
           Lord
           ,
           
             says
             the
             Sinner
          
           ,
           our
           sins
           lye
           hard
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           offered
           you
           pardon
           when
           time
           was
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           did
           utterly
           reject
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           Lord
           ,
           
             says
             the
             Sinner
          
           ,
           let
           us
           therefore
           have
           i●
           now
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           Door
           is
           shut
           ,
           saith
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Why
           then
           by
           way
           of
           retaliation
           ,
           God
           will
           serve
           them
           as
           they
           have
           served
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           wind-up
           of
           the
           whole
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           They
           shall
           have
           like
           for
           like
           .
           Time
           was
           when
           they
           would
           have
           none
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           now
           will
           God
           have
           none
           of
           them
           .
           Time
           was
           when
           they
           cast
           God
           behind
           their
           back
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           will
           cast
           away
           their
           Soul.
           Time
           was
           when
           they
           would
           not
           heed
           his
           calls
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           will
           not
           heed
           their
           cries
           .
           Time
           w
           was
           when
           they
           abhorred
           him
           ,
           and
           now
           his
           Soul
           also
           loatheth
           them
           .
           This
           is
           now
           by
           way
           of
           retaliation
           ,
           like
           for
           like
           ,
           scorn
           for
           scorn
           ,
           repulse
           for
           repulse
           ,
           contempt
           for
           contempt
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Therefore
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             cryed
             ,
          
           x
           
             and
             they
             would
             not
             hear
             :
             so
             
             ●hey
             cryed
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             hear
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           And
           ●hus
           I
           have
           also
           shewed
           you
           that
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           ●s
           double
           ,
           lost
           by
           Man
           ,
           lost
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           
             But
             Oh!
             who
             thinks
             of
             this
             ?
             who
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             ●ow
             makes
             light
             of
          
           God
           ,
           
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             his
             servants
             and
             ways
             ,
             once
             dreams
             of
             such
             retaliation
             ,
             though
          
           God
           
             to
             ●arn
             them
             hath
             even
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             patience
             ,
             threatned
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             :
             saying
             ,
          
           ●ecause
           I
           called
           and
           ye
           refused
           ,
           I
           have
           stretched
           out
           my
           hand
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           regarded
           ;
           but
           ye
           have
           set
           at
           naught
           all
           my
           counsel
           ,
           and
           would
           none
           of
           my
           reproof
           :
           I
           also
           will
           laugh
           at
           your
           calamity
           ,
           I
           will
           mock
           when
           your
           fear
           cometh
           ;
           when
           your
           fear
           cometh
           as
           desolation
           ,
           and
           your
           destruction
           cometh
           like
           a
           Whirl-wind
           ,
           when
           distress
           and
           anguish
           cometh
           upon
           you
           ,
           then
           shall
           they
           call
           upon
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           not
           answer
           :
           they
           shall
           seek
           me
           early
           but
           they
           shall
           not
           find
           me
           .
           
             I
             will
             do
             unto
             them
             as
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             unrighteousness
             is
             in
             all
             this
             .
             But
             ,
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           Loss
           peculiar
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           a
           Loss
           double
           ;
           
             So
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Loss
             most
             fearful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Loss
             attended
             with
             the
             most
             heavy
             Curse
             of
             God.
          
           This
           is
           manifest
           both
           in
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           rule
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           of
           execution
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           Rule
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Rule
           ,
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
          
           z
           
             confirmeth
             not
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             to
             do
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             People
             shall
             say
             ,
             Amen
             :
          
           It
           is
           also
           manifest
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Execution
           ;
           Depar●
           a
           
             from
             me
             ,
             ye
             Cursed
             ,
             into
             everlasting
             Fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           What
           this
           Curse
           is
           ,
           none
           do
           know
           so
           well
           as
           God
           that
           giveth
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           fallen
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirits
           of
           damned
           Men
           that
           are
           now
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           Prison
           of
           Hell
           and
           bear
           it
           .
           But
           
           certainly
           it
           is
           the
           chief
           and
           highest
           of
           all
           kind
           o●
           curses
           :
           To
           be
           cursed
           in
           the
           Basket
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           stor●
           in
           the
           Womb
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Barn
           ,
           in
           my
           Cattle
           ,
           and
           i●
           my
           Body
           ,
           are
           but
           Flea-bitings
           to
           this
           ,
           though
           the●
           are
           also
           unsupportable
           in
           themselves
           ;
           only
           in
           gene●ral
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           described
           thus
           :
           But
           to
           touch
           upo●
           this
           Curse
           ,
           it
           lyeth
           in
           a
           deprivation
           of
           all
           good
           ;
           an●
           in
           a
           being
           swallowed
           up
           of
           all
           the
           most
           fearful
           miserie●
           that
           an
           holy
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           eternal
           God
           can
           righteously
           inflict
           ,
           or
           lay
           upon
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           sinful
           Ma●
           Now
           let
           reason
           here
           come
           in
           and
           exercise
           it self
           in
           the
           most
           exquisite
           manner
           :
           Yea
           ,
           let
           him
           now
           count
           up
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           curses
           and
           torments
           that
           〈◊〉
           reasonable
           and
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           suffer
           under
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           ha●
           done
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           infinitely
           short
           of
           this
           great
           A●●thema
           ,
           this
           master
           curse
           which
           God
           has
           reserved
           amo●gst
           his
           Treasuries
           ,
           and
           intends
           to
           bring
           out
           in
           that
           day
           of
           battle
           and
           war
           ,
           which
           he
           purposeth
           to
           make
           upon
           damned
           Souls
           in
           that
           day
           .
           And
           this
           Go●
           will
           do
           ,
           partly
           as
           a
           retaliation
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           way
           of
           Revenge
           .
           1.
           
           By
           way
           of
           Retaliation
           :
           
             As
             he
             loved
             cursing
             ,
             so
             let
             it
             come-unto
             him
             ;
             a●
             he
             delighted
             not
             in
             blessing
             ;
             so
             let
             it
             be
             far
             from
             him
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             As
             he
             cloathed
             himself
             with
             cursing
          
           b
           
             like
             as
             with
             a
             Garment
             ;
             so
             let
             it
             come
             into
             his
             Bowels
             like
             Water
             ,
             and
             like
             Oyl
             into
             his
             Bones
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             unto
             him
             as
             〈◊〉
             Garment
             which
             covereth
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Girdle
             wherewith
             he
             is
             girded
             continually
             ;
             Let
             this
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             be
             the
             reward
             of
             mine
             Adversaries
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           2.
           
           As
           this
           Curse
           comes
           by
           way
           of
           Retaliation
           ,
           so
           it
           cometh
           by
           way
           of
           Revenge
           .
           God
           will
           right
           the
           wrongs
           that
           Sinners
           have
           done
           him
           ,
           will
           repay
           vengeance
           for
           the
           despite
           and
           reproach
           wherewith
           they
           have
           
           affronted
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           revenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           his
           Covenant
           .
           And
           the
           beginning
           of
           revenges
           are
           terrible
           ,
           what
           c
           then
           will
           the
           whole
           execution
           be
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           taking
           vengeance
           on
           them
           that
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           And
           therefore
           this
           Curse
           is
           exeecuted
           in
           wrath
           ,
           in
           jealousie
           ,
           in
           anger
           ,
           in
           fury
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           d
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           shall
           be
           burned
           up
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           that
           jealousie
           in
           which
           the
           great
           God
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           he
           cometh
           to
           curse
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           cometh
           to
           defie
           the
           ungodly
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           little
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           God
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           declares
           what
           the
           Souls
           of
           impenitent
           Sinners
           must
           look
           for
           then
           .
           It
           is
           common
           among
           Men
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Man's
           countenance
           changed
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           Fire
           sparkle
           out
           of
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           we
           read
           rage
           and
           fury
           in
           every
           cast
           of
           his
           Face
           ,
           even
           e
           before
           he
           says
           ought
           ,
           or
           doth
           ought
           either
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           some
           fearful
           thing
           is
           now
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Why
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           when
           he
           cometh
           to
           judgment
           ,
           that
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           fly
           away
           (
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           endure
           his
           looks
           )
           that
           his
           Angels
           are
           clad
           in
           f
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Elements
           melt
           with
           fervent
           heat
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           is
           that
           the
           Perdition
           of
           ungodly
           Men
           might
           be
           compleated
           ,
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           anger
           ,
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Therefore
           God
           will
           now
           be
           revenged
           ,
           and
           so
           ease
           himself
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           he
           g
           shall
           cause
           Curses
           like
           Milstones
           to
           fall
           as
           thick
           as
           Hail
           on
           the
           hairy
           Scalp
           of
           of
           such
           a
           one
           as
           goeth
           on
           still
           in
           his
           Trespasses
           .
           But
           
           4.
           
           As
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           a
           Loss
           peculiar
           to
           it self
           ,
           a
           Loss
           double
           ,
           and
           a
           Loss
           most
           fearful
           ;
           
             so
             it
             is
             a
             Loss
             everlasting
             .
          
           The
           Soul
           that
           is
           lost
           ,
           is
           never
           to
           be
           found
           again
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           recovered
           again
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           redeemed
           again
           .
           It
           's
           banishment
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           everlasting
           ,
           the
           fire
           in
           which
           it
           burns
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           it
           must
           be
           tormented
           is
           a
           Fire
           that
           is
           ever
           ,
           everlasting
           Fire
           ,
           everlasting
           burnings
           ,
           the
           Adder
           ,
           the
           Snake
           ,
           the
           Stinging-worm
           ,
           dyeth
           not
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Fire
           quenched
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           fearful
           thing
           .
           A
           man
           may
           endure
           to
           touch
           the
           Fire
           with
           a
           short
           touch
           and
           away
           ,
           but
           to
           dwell
           with
           everlasting
           burnings
           ,
           that
           is
           fearful
           .
           Oh
           ,
           then
           what
           is
           dwelling
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           for
           ever
           and
           ever●
           We
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           light
           burdens
           far
           carried
           are
           heavy
           ,
           what
           then
           will
           it
           be
           to
           bear
           that
           burden
           ,
           that
           guilt
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           will
           lay
           upon
           the
           lost
           Soul
           for
           ever
           ?
           Now
           tell
           the
           Stars
           ,
           now
           tell
           the
           drops
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           now
           tell
           the
           blades
           of
           Grass
           that
           are
           spread
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           all
           the
           Earth
           if
           thou
           canst
           ,
           and
           yet
           sooner
           may'st
           thou
           do
           this
           than
           count
           the
           thousands
           of
           millions
           of
           thousands
           of
           years
           that
           a
           damned
           Soul
           shall
           lye
           in
           Hell.
           Suppose
           every
           Star
           that
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Firmament
           was
           to
           burn
           (
           by
           himself
           one
           by
           one
           )
           a
           thousand
           years
           apiece
           ;
           would
           it
           not
           be
           a
           long
           while
           before
           the
           last
           of
           them
           was
           burned
           out
           ?
           and
           yet
           sooner
           might
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           than
           the
           damned
           Soul
           be
           at
           the
           end
           of
           punishment
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           things
           couched
           under
           this
           last
           head
           that
           will
           fill
           up
           the
           punishment
           of
           a
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           that
           it
           is
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           the
           Souls
           in
           Hell
           ever
           to
           say
           ,
           now
           we
           are
           got
           ha●
           way
           through
           our
           sorrows
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           moment
           they
           shall
           en●dure
           eternal
           punishment
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           I
           have
           touched
           upon
           already
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           ,
           only
           I
           would
           ask
           the
           wanton
           or
           unthinking
           Sinner
           ,
           whether
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           ,
           or
           forty
           years
           of
           the
           deceitful
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           so
           rich
           a
           prize
           as
           that
           a
           man
           may
           well
           venture
           the
           ruines
           that
           everlasting
           burnings
           will
           make
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           living
           a
           few
           moments
           in
           them
           .
           Sinner
           ,
           consider
           this
           before
           I
           go
           any
           further
           ,
           or
           before
           thou
           readest
           one
           line
           more
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           a
           Soul
           ,
           it
           concerns
           thee
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           a
           Hell
           it
           concerns
           thee
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           that
           can
           ,
           and
           will
           punish
           the
           Soul
           for
           Sin
           everlastingly
           in
           Hell
           ,
           it
           concerns
           thee
           :
           Because
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           for
           the
           damned
           Soul
           ever
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             now
             got
             half
             way
             through
             my
             sorrows
             .
          
           That
           which
           has
           no
           end
           ,
           has
           no
           middle
           .
           Sinner
           ,
           make
           a
           round
           Circle
           or
           Ring
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           of
           what
           bigness
           thou
           wilt
           :
           this
           done
           ,
           go
           thy
           way
           upon
           that
           Circle
           or
           Ring
           ,
           until
           thou
           comest
           to
           the
           End
           thereof
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           sayest
           thou
           ,
           I
           can
           never
           do
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           no
           end
           :
           I
           Answer
           ,
           But
           thou
           mayest
           as
           soon
           do
           that
           ,
           as
           wade
           half
           way
           through
           the
           lake
           of
           Fire
           that
           is
           prepared
           for
           impenitent
           Souls
           .
           Sinner
           ,
           What
           wilt
           thou
           take
           to
           make
           a
           Mountain
           o●
           Sand
           that
           will
           reach
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           at
           Noon
           ?
           I
           know
           thou
           wilt
           not
           be
           ingaged
           in
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           thou
           shouldest
           ever
           perform
           it
           :
           But
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           the
           task
           is
           greater
           when
           the
           Sinner
           has
           let
           out
           himself
           to
           Sin
           ,
           for
           a
           Servant
           ,
           because
           the
           wages
           is
           everlasting
           burnings
           .
           I
           know
           thou
           mayest
           perform
           thy
           service
           ,
           but
           the
           wages
           ,
           the
           judgment
           ,
           the
           punishment
           is
           so
           endless
           ,
           that
           thou
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           been
           in
           it
           more
           millions
           of
           years
           than
           can
           be
           numbred
           ,
           art
           not
           ,
           nor
           never
           yet
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           half
           way
           through
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             Soul
             shall
             partake
             of
             (
             every
             moment
             )
             that
             punishment
             that
             is
             eternal
             .
          
           Even
           as
           Sodom
           an●
           Gomorrha
           ,
           and
           the
           h
           Cities
           about
           them
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           giving
           themselves
           over
           to
           fornication
           ,
           and
           going
           after
           strange
           flesh
           ,
           are
           set
           forth
           for
           an
           example
           ,
           suffering
           the
           vengeance
           of
           eternal
           fire
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           shall
           endure
           eternal
           punishment
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           punishment
           .
           there
           is
           no
           punishment
           her●
           wherewith
           one
           Man
           can
           chastise
           another
           ,
           that
           ca●
           deserve
           a
           greater
           Title
           than
           that
           of
           transient
           or
           temporary
           punishment
           ,
           but
           the
           punishment
           there
           is
           eternal
           ,
           even
           in
           every
           stripe
           that
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           moment
           that
           it
           grapleth
           with
           the
           Soul
           :
           even
           ever●
           twinge
           ,
           every
           gripe
           ,
           and
           every
           stroke
           that
           justice
           inflicteth
           ,
           leaveth
           anguish
           that
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           punishment
           is
           eternal
           behind
           it
           .
           It
           is
           eternal
           ,
           because
           i●
           comes
           from
           God
           and
           lasts
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Th●
           justice
           that
           inflicts
           it
           has
           not
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           it
           〈◊〉
           this
           justice
           in
           the
           operations
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           alway●
           dealing
           with
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           the
           workings
           of
           the
           Soul
           under
           this
           punishment
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           cause
           it
           in
           its
           sufferings
           to
           endur●
           that
           which
           is
           eternal
           .
           It
           can
           have
           no
           thought
           〈◊〉
           the
           end
           of
           punishment
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           presently
           recalled
           b●
           the
           decreed
           gulf
           that
           bindeth
           them
           under
           perpetu●●
           punishment
           .
           The
           i
           great
           fixed
           gulf
           they
           know
           will
           keep
           them
           in
           their
           present
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           suffe●
           them
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           now
           there
           is
           no
           othe●
           place
           but
           Heaven
           or
           Hell
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Eart●
           and
           the
           works
           that
           are
           therein
           will
           be
           burned
           u●
           Read
           the
           Text
           ,
           But
           k
           
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             ●ord
             ,
             will
             co●●
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             the
             Heavens
             sh●
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             m●
             with
             servent
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             Wor●
             
             ●hat
             are
             herein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           If
           then
           there
           will
           be
           ●o
           third
           place
           ,
           it
           standeth
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ●n
           God's
           decree
           ,
           that
           their
           punishments
           will
           be
           e●ernal
           :
           So
           then
           sorrows
           ,
           anguish
           ,
           tribulation
           ,
           grief
           ,
           ●oe
           and
           pain
           ,
           will
           in
           every
           moment
           of
           its
           abiding
           ●pon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           not
           only
           flow
           from
           thoughts
           of
           what
           ●as
           been
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           what
           will
           be
           ,
           ●nd
           that
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Thus
           every
           thought
           ●hat
           is
           truly
           grounded
           in
           the
           cause
           and
           nature
           of
           their
           ●tate
           will
           roul
           ,
           toss
           ,
           and
           tumble
           them
           up
           and
           down
           〈◊〉
           the
           cogitations
           and
           fearful
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           ●stingness
           of
           their
           damnation
           .
           For
           I
           say
           ,
           their
           ●inds
           ,
           their
           memories
           ,
           their
           understandings
           and
           con●iences
           will
           all
           ,
           and
           always
           be
           swallowed
           up
           with
           
             ●or
             ever
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           themselves
           will
           by
           the
           means
           of
           ●hese
           things
           be
           their
           own
           tormenters
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           will
           not
           be
           spaces
           ,
           as
           Days
           ,
           Months
           ,
           Years
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           though
           we
           make
           bold
           so
           ●o
           speak
           (
           the
           better
           to
           present
           our
           thoughts
           of
           each
           ●thers
           capacities
           )
           for
           then
           there
           shall
           be
           time
           no
           ●onger
           ;
           also
           day
           and
           night
           shall
           then
           be
           come
           to
           an
           ●nd
           .
           He
           l
           
             hath
             compassed
             the
             Waters
             with
             bounds
             ,
             un●il
             the
             day
             and
             night
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
          
           until
           the
           end
           of
           ●●ght
           with
           darkness
           .
           Now
           when
           time
           ,
           and
           day
           ,
           ●nd
           night
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           then
           there
           comes
           in
           ●ternity
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           before
           the
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           or
           ●ime
           was
           created
           :
           and
           when
           this
           is
           come
           ,
           punish●ent
           nor
           glory
           must
           none
           of
           them
           be
           measured
           by
           ●ays
           ,
           or
           months
           ,
           or
           years
           ;
           but
           by
           eternity
           it self
           .
           Nor
           shall
           those
           concerned
           either
           in
           misery
           or
           glory
           ,
           ●eckon
           of
           their
           now
           new
           state
           ,
           as
           they
           used
           to
           reckon
           ●f
           things
           in
           this
           World
           :
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           suted
           in
           ●heir
           capacities
           ,
           in
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           appre●ensions
           ,
           to
           judge
           and
           count
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           according
           ,
           
           as
           will
           best
           stand
           with
           their
           state
           in
           eter●nity
           .
        
         
           Could
           we
           but
           come
           to
           an
           understanding
           of
           thing
           done
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           as
           we
           understand
           ho●
           things
           are
           done
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           strang●
           amazed
           to
           see
           how
           the
           change
           of
           places
           and
           of
           co●ditions
           ,
           has
           made
           a
           change
           in
           the
           understandings
           〈◊〉
           Men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           enjoyment
           of
           thing●
           But
           this
           we
           must
           let
           alone
           till
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           a●
           until
           our
           lancing
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           whether
           we
           be
           〈◊〉
           the
           Right
           or
           Left-hand
           ones
           ,
           we
           shall
           well
           know
           th●
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           .
           In
           the
           mea●
           time
           let
           us
           addict
           our selves
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Scri●tures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           for
           therein
           is
           revealed
           the
           way
           〈◊〉
           m
           that
           of
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           escape
           the
           dam●nation
           of
           the
           Soul.
           But
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Loss
           〈◊〉
           the
           Soul
           ,
           unto
           which
           let
           me
           add
           for
           a
           conclusion
           the●
           Verses
           following
           .
        
         
           
             These
             cry
             alas
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           
             They
             stick
             fast
             in
             the
             mire
             ;
          
           
             They
             would
             be
             rid
             of
             present
             pain
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             set
             themselves
             on
             fire
             ;
          
        
         
           
             Darkness
             is
             their
             perplexity
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             do
             they
             hate
             the
             light
             ;
          
           
             They
             always
             see
             their
             misery
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             are
             themselves
             all
             night
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             are
             all
             dead
             ,
             yet
             live
             they
             do
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             neither
             live
             nor
             dye
             :
          
           
             They
             dye
             to
             weal
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             woe
             ;
          
           
             This
             is
             their
             misery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Now
             will
             confusion
             so
             posse●s
          
           
             ●hese
             Monuments
             of
             ire
             ,
          
           
             ●nd
             so
             confound
             them
             with
             distress
             ,
          
           
             ●nd
             trouble
             their
             desire
             ;
          
        
         
           
             That
             what
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             what
             to
             do
             ,
          
           
             ●r
             where
             to
             lay
             their
             head
             ,
          
           
             ●hey
             know
             not
             :
             't
             is
             the
             damned's
             woe
             :
          
           
             ●o
             live
             and
             yet
             be
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             castaways
             would
             fain
             have
             life
             ,
          
           
             ●ut
             know
             they
             never
             shall
             :
          
           
             ●hey
             would
             forget
             their
             dreadful
             plight
             ,
          
           
             ●ut
             that
             sticks
             fast'st
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Heav'n
             ,
             they
             know
             are
             best
             ,
          
           
             ●et
             dare
             not
             on
             them
             think
             :
          
           
             ●hey
             know
             the
             Saints
             enjoy
             their
             rest
             ,
          
           
             ●hile
             they
             their
             tears
             do
             drink
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           am
           come
           to
           the
           fourth
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           ●o
           shew
           you
           
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           That
           Men
           have
           Souls
           ,
           that
           Souls
           are
           great
           things
           ,
           ●hat
           Souls
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           this
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           ●lready
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           shew
           ●ou
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Loss
           .
           The
           cause
           is
           laid
           ●own
           in
           the
           Eighteenth
           Chapter
           of
           Ezekiel
           in
           ●hese
           words
           ,
           Behold
           n
           
             all
             Souls
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             are
             mine
             ,
             ●s
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             fallen
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             ●ine
             :
             the
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             .
          
           It
           is
           sin
           then
           ,
           ●r
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           dying
           ,
           
             of
             ●amning
             in
             Hell
             Fire
          
           ,
           for
           that
           must
           be
           meant
           by
           dy●ng
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           dye
           according
           to
           our
           ordinary
           acceptation
           
           of
           the
           notion
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           ,
           being
           indeed
           immortal
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           afore
           assert●
           So
           then
           the
           Soul
           that
           sinneth
           that
           is
           ,
           and
           per●vering
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           Soul
           shall
           dye
           ,
           be
           cast
           a●●or
           damned
           .
           Yea
           ,
           to
           ascertain
           us
           of
           the
           undoubt●
           Truth
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           repeat
           it
           aga●●
           and
           that
           in
           this
           very
           Chapter
           ,
           saying
           ,
           The
           o
           
             S●
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             it
             shall
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           Soul
           may
           divers
           ways
           be
           said
           to
           si●●
           gainst
           God.
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           its
           receiving
           of
           sin
           into
           its
           bosom
           ,
           and
           in
           〈◊〉
           retaining
           ,
           and
           entertaining
           of
           it
           there
           .
           Sin
           m●●
           first
           be
           received
           before
           it
           can
           act
           in
           ,
           or
           be
           acted
           〈◊〉
           the
           Soul.
           Our
           first
           Parents
           first
           received
           in
           the
           s●gest
           ,
           or
           motion
           ,
           and
           then
           acted
           it
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           here
           to
           be
           disputed
           ,
           when
           sin
           was
           received
           by
           t●●
           Soul
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           whether
           ever
           the
           Soul
           received
           si●
           for
           if
           the
           Soul
           has
           indeed
           received
           sin
           ,
           into
           it
           se●
           then
           it
           has
           sinned
           ,
           and
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           has
           made
           it
           se●
           an
           object
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           fire-brand
           of
           H●●
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           dispute
           when
           sin
           was
           receiv●
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           that
           it
           r●ceived
           it
           betimes
           ,
           because
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           every
           Ch●●
           that
           was
           brought
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           redeeme●
           and
           that
           
             at
             a
          
           p
           
             Month
             old
          
           :
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           u●
           very
           early
           ;
           and
           implyed
           that
           then
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           th●
           Soul
           in
           God's
           judgment
           stood
           before
           him
           as
           defil●
           and
           polluted
           with
           sin
           .
           But
           although
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           w●●
           not
           dispute
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           said
           to
           r●ceive
           sin
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           it
           was
           precedent
           〈◊〉
           the
           redemption
           made
           mention
           of
           just
           before
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           before
           the
           Person
           redeemed
           had
           attained
           to
           the
           Ag●
           of
           a
           Month.
           And
           that
           God
           might
           in
           the
           Languag●
           
           Moses
           ,
           give
           us
           to
           see
           cause
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           ●emption
           ,
           he
           first
           distinguisheth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             ●●lling
             of
             a
             Cow
             ,
             or
             the
             firstling
             of
             a
             Sheep
             ,
             or
             the
             ●stling
             of
             a
             Goat
             ,
          
           did
           not
           need
           this
           redemption
           ,
           for
           ●●ey
           were
           clean
           or
           holy
           .
           But
           
             the
             first-born
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           ●●o
           was
           taken
           in
           lieu
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           ●●e
           
             firstling
             of
             unclean
             Beasts
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             redeem
             ,
          
           ●th
           he
           .
           But
           why
           was
           the
           first-born
           of
           Men
           coupled
           ●th
           unclean
           Beast
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           both
           un●an
           .
           But
           how
           ?
           I
           Answer
           ,
           the
           Beast
           was
           unclean
           by
           ●od's
           ordination
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           was
           unclean
           by
           sin
           .
           ●ow
           then
           it
           will
           be
           demanded
           ,
           How
           a
           Soul
           before
           it
           as
           a
           Month
           old
           ,
           could
           receive
           sin
           to
           the
           making
           of
           〈◊〉
           self
           unclean
           ?
           I
           Answer
           ,
           There
           are
           two
           ways
           of
           ●●ceiving
           ,
           one
           active
           ,
           the
           other
           Passive
           :
           This
           last
           the
           way
           by
           which
           the
           Soul
           at
           first
           receiveth
           sin
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           so
           receiving
           〈◊〉
           becometh
           culpable
           ,
           because
           polluted
           ●d
           defiled
           by
           it
           .
           And
           this
           passive
           way
           of
           receiving
           often
           mentioned
           q
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Thus
           the
           
             pans
             ●●ceived
          
           the
           ashes
           :
           thus
           the
           molten
           
             Sea
             received
          
           three
           ●●ousand
           Baths
           :
           thus
           the
           
             Ground
             receiveth
          
           the
           Seed
           :
           ●nd
           this
           receiving
           is
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Wooll
           ,
           which
           ●●ceiveth
           the
           Dye
           ,
           either
           Black
           ,
           White
           or
           Red
           ;
           ●nd
           as
           the
           Fire
           that
           receiveth
           the
           Water
           till
           it
           be
           all
           ●uenched
           therewith
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Water
           receiveth
           such
           ●●inking
           and
           poisonous
           matter
           into
           it
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           ●●ke
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           poured
           out
           and
           spilt
           upon
           the
           Ground
           .
           
             ●ut
             whence
          
           r
           
             should
             the
             Soul
             thus
             receive
             sin
             ?
          
           I
           an●●er
           ,
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Mothers
           Belly
           ,
           ●he
           Body
           comes
           from
           polluted
           Man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           〈◊〉
           polluted
           (
           
             Who
             can
             bring
          
           s
           
             a
             clean
             thing
             out
             of
             an
             ●●clean
             ?
          
           )
           The
           Soul
           comes
           from
           God's
           hand
           ,
           and
           ●herefore
           as
           so
           ,
           is
           pure
           and
           clean
           ;
           but
           being
           put
           into
           
           this
           Body
           ,
           it
           is
           tainted
           ,
           polluted
           ,
           and
           defiled
           w●
           the
           faint
           ,
           stench
           and
           filth
           of
           sin
           :
           nor
           can
           this
           ste●●
           and
           filth
           be
           by
           Man
           purged
           out
           ,
           when
           once
           from
           〈◊〉
           Body
           got
           into
           the
           Soul
           ;
           sooner
           may
           the
           Blackam●●
           change
           his
           Skin
           ,
           or
           the
           Leopard
           his
           Spots
           ,
           than
           〈◊〉
           Soul
           ,
           were
           it
           willing
           ,
           might
           purge
           it self
           of
           this
           p●●lution
           .
           
             Tho'
             thou
             wash
             thee
             with
             Nitre
             ,
             and
             take
             〈◊〉
             much
             Sope
             ,
             yet
             thine
             iniquity
             is
             marked
             before
             me
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             Lord
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           the
           Soul
           has
           not
           only
           received
           〈◊〉
           but
           retains
           it
           ,
           holds
           it
           ,
           and
           shews
           no
           kind
           of
           r●●●●stance
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           polluted
           〈◊〉
           defiled
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           provoke
           God
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           away
           ;
           for
           which
           of
           you
           would
           take
           a
           Cloth
           anno●ed
           with
           stinking
           ulcerous
           Sores
           to
           wipe
           your
           Mo●●withal
           ,
           or
           to
           thrust
           it
           into
           your
           bosoms
           ?
           and
           〈◊〉
           Soul
           is
           polluted
           with
           far
           worse
           pollution
           than
           a●●
           such
           can
           be
           ;
           but
           this
           not
           all
           ,
           it
           retains
           Sin
           as
           〈◊〉
           Wooll
           retains
           the
           Dye
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           infected
           Water
           ●●●ceives
           the
           stench
           or
           poisonous
           scent
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           ●●●tains
           it
           willingly
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           〈◊〉
           only
           captivated
           by
           a
           seizure
           of
           sin
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           〈◊〉
           it
           willingly
           ,
           heartily
           ,
           unanimously
           ,
           universally
           〈◊〉
           leth
           in
           with
           the
           natural
           filth
           and
           pollution
           that
           is
           sin
           ,
           to
           the
           estranging
           of
           it self
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           of
           an
           intimacy
           and
           compliance
           with
           〈◊〉
           Devil
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           〈◊〉
           Soul
           from
           the
           Belly
           ;
           yea
           from
           before
           it
           sees
           the
           li●●●
           of
           this
           World.
           What
           can
           be
           concluded
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           God
           is
           offended
           with
           it
           ?
           For
           how
           can
           it
           otherw●●●●
           be
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           holiness
           and
           justice
           in
           God
           ?
           He
           〈◊〉
           those
           that
           are
           born
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           whose
           Original
           〈◊〉
           by
           carnal
           conception
           with
           Man
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Serpents
           so
           soon
           as
           born
           .
           t
           
             The
             wicked
             ,
             and
             all
             
             〈◊〉
             are
             so
             ,
             go
             astray
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             born
             ,
             speaking
             ●●●es
             .
             Their
             Poyson
             is
             the
             Poyson
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             they
             are
             〈◊〉
             the
             deaf
             Ad●er
             that
             stoppeth
             his
             Ear.
          
           They
           go
           a●ay
           from
           the
           Belly
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           if
           ●●●ght
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           their
           Soul
           was
           unpolluted
           ,
           
             ●ut
             their
             Poyson
             is
             the
             Poyson
             of
             a
             Serpent
             .
          
           Their
           Poy●●n
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           their
           pollution
           ,
           their
           original
           pol●●tion
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           the
           Poyson
           of
           a
           Serpent
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           ●ot
           only
           deadly
           ,
           for
           so
           Poyson
           is
           ;
           but
           also
           heredita●y
           .
           It
           comes
           from
           the
           old
           One
           ,
           from
           the
           Sire
           and
           ●am
           ;
           yea
           it
           is
           also
           now
           become
           connatural
           to
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           the
           same
           date
           with
           the
           Child
           as
           ●orn
           into
           the
           World.
           The
           Serpent
           has
           not
           her
           Poy●on
           in
           the
           Original
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           from
           imitation
           ,
           or
           from
           other
           infective
           things
           abroad
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           by
           ●uch
           things
           be
           helped
           forward
           and
           encreased
           ,
           but
           she
           brings
           it
           with
           her
           in
           her
           bowels
           ,
           in
           her
           nature
           ,
           and
           ●it
           is
           to
           her
           as
           suitable
           to
           her
           present
           condition
           as
           is
           that
           which
           is
           most
           sweet
           and
           wholsome
           to
           other
           of
           the
           Creatures
           .
           So
           then
           every
           Soul
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           as
           poisoned
           with
           sin
           ;
           nay
           ,
           as
           such
           which
           have
           Poyson
           connatural
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           it
           has
           not
           only
           received
           sin
           as
           the
           Wooll
           has
           received
           the
           Dye
           ,
           but
           it
           retaineth
           it
           .
           The
           infection
           is
           got
           so
           deep
           ,
           it
           has
           taken
           the
           bl●ck
           so
           effectually
           ,
           that
           the
           ●ire
           ,
           the
           very
           Fire
           of
           Hell
           can
           never
           purge
           the
           Soul
           there
           from
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Soul
           has
           received
           u
           this
           infection
           thus
           early
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           retains
           it
           so
           surely
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           signified
           by
           Childrens
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           besmeared
           in
           their
           Mothers
           Blood
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           First-born's
           being
           redeemed
           at
           a
           month
           old
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           the
           first
           inclinations
           and
           actions
           of
           Children
           when
           they
           are
           so
           come
           into
           the
           World.
           Who
           sees
           not
           ,
           
           that
           lying
           pride
           ,
           disobedience
           to
           parents
           ,
           and
           ●●poerisie
           do
           put
           forth
           themselves
           in
           Children
           be●●
           they
           know
           that
           they
           do
           either
           well
           or
           ill
           in
           so
           doi●●
           or
           before
           they
           are
           capable
           to
           learn
           either
           of
           th●
           arts
           by
           imitation
           ,
           or
           seeing
           understandingly
           〈◊〉
           same
           things
           done
           first
           by
           others
           ?
           He
           that
           sees
           〈◊〉
           that
           they
           do
           it
           naturally
           ,
           from
           a
           principle
           ,
           from
           〈◊〉
           inherent
           principle
           ,
           is
           either
           blinded
           ,
           and
           has
           ●●●tained
           his
           darkness
           by
           the
           same
           sin
           as
           they
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           swayed
           by
           a
           delusion
           fro●
           him
           who
           at
           first
           infused
           this
           spawn
           of
           sin
           into
           Ma●●
           nature
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           the
           averseness
           of
           Children
           to
           morali●●
           a
           little
           demonstrate
           what
           has
           been
           said
           .
           For
           as
           〈◊〉
           would
           make
           a
           Serpent
           sick
           ,
           should
           one
           give
           it
           strong
           Antidote
           against
           his
           Poyson
           ;
           so
           then
           a●●
           Children
           ,
           and
           never
           more
           than
           then
           disturbed
           〈◊〉
           their
           minds
           ,
           when
           a
           strict
           hand
           and
           a
           stiff
           rein
           b●
           moral
           discipline
           is
           maintained
           over
           and
           upon
           them
           True
           ,
           sometimes
           restraining
           gra●e
           corrects
           them
           but
           that
           is
           not
           of
           themselves
           .
           But
           more
           oft
           hypocrisie
           is
           the
           great
           and
           first
           moving
           Wheel
           to
           all
           thei●
           seeming
           compliances
           with
           admonitions
           ,
           which
           indulgent
           Parents
           are
           apt
           to
           overlook
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           through
           unadvisedness
           to
           commit
           for
           the
           principles
           of
           grace
           .
           I
           speak
           now
           of
           that
           which
           comes
           before
           conversion
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           now
           dispute
           ,
           only
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           thus
           to
           urge
           these
           things
           to
           make
           my
           assertion
           manifest
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           damnation
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           As
           the
           Soul
           receives
           sin
           ,
           and
           retains
           it
           so
           it
           also
           doth
           entertain
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           smile
           upon
           ,
           and
           like
           its
           complection
           and
           nature
           well
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           detain
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hold
           fast
           a
           thing
           which
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           regard
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           en●●rtains
           ,
           then
           he
           
           ●●●untenances
           ,
           likes
           ,
           and
           delights
           in
           the
           company
           .
           〈◊〉
           then
           is
           first
           received
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           〈◊〉
           explained
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           reception
           is
           polluted
           and
           ●●●●filed
           .
           This
           makes
           it
           hateful
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Justice
           ,
           is
           now
           polluted
           .
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           this
           sin
           is
           not
           ●●ly
           received
           but
           retained
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           sticks
           so
           fast
           ,
           ●●●des
           so
           fixedly
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           gotten
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           continuation
           of
           abhor●nce
           :
           for
           if
           God
           abhors
           because
           there
           is
           a
           Being
           of
           〈◊〉
           there
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           he
           should
           continue
           to
           ●hor
           ,
           since
           sin
           continues
           to
           have
           a
           Being
           there
           .
           But
           ●●●●en
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           sin
           is
           not
           only
           received
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●etained
           ,
           but
           entertained
           by
           the
           now
           defiled
           and
           pol●●ted
           Soul
           :
           wherefore
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           cause
           of
           ●e
           continuance
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           aggravati●●●
           :
           When
           I
           say
           ,
           entertained
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           as
           ●●●en
           entertain
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           with
           small
           and
           great
           ●ot
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           entertain
           those
           whom
           they
           like
           ,
           and
           ●●ose
           that
           are
           got
           into
           their
           affections
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           must
           certainly
           be
           〈◊〉
           out
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           to
           the
           everlasting
           damnation
           ●f
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           Soul
           doth
           thus
           entertain
           sin
           is
           mani●est
           by
           these
           several
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           hath
           admitted
           it
           with
           complacence
           and
           de●●ght
           into
           every
           Chamber
           of
           the
           S●ul
           :
           I
           mean
           it
           has
           ●een
           delightfully
           admitted
           to
           an
           ente●tainment
           by
           all
           ●e
           powers
           or
           faculties
           of
           the
           Soul.
           The
           a
           Soul
           ●ath
           chose
           it
           rather
           than
           God
           ,
           it
           also
           at
           God's
           com●and
           refuseth
           to
           let
           it
           go
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           chuseth
           that
           ●octrine
           ,
           and
           loveth
           it
           best
           (
           since
           it
           must
           have
           a
           ●octrine
           )
           that
           has
           most
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           baseness
           in
           it
           .
           ●hey
           b
           
             say
             to
             the
             Seers
             ,
             See
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             Prophesie
             not
             unto
             us
             right
             things
             ,
             speak
             unto
             us
             smoothings
             ,
             Prophesie
             deceits
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           signs
           that
           the
           Soul
           with
           liking
           hath
           e●●tertained
           sin
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           as
           indee●
           there
           is
           ,
           a
           Warrant
           issued
           out
           from
           the
           Mouth
           〈◊〉
           God
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           to
           condemn
           and
           mortifie
           sin
           .
           Wh●●
           then
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           shifts
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           do
           presently
           make
           for
           the
           saving
           ▪
           of
           sin
           from
           those
           things
           that
           b●
           the
           World
           Men
           are
           commanded
           to
           do
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           will
           if
           possible
           hide
           it
           ,
           and
           c
           not
           suffe●
           it
           to
           be
           discovered
           .
           
             He
             that
             hideth
             his
             sins
             shall
             〈◊〉
             prosper
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           They
           hide
           it
           and
           refuse
           to
           let
           〈◊〉
           go
           .
           This
           is
           an
           evident
           sign
           that
           the
           Soul
           has
           a
           favou●
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           liking
           it
           entertains
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           it
           will
           hide
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           excuse
           it
           ,
           and
           plea●
           that
           this
           and
           that
           piece
           of
           wickedness
           is
           no
           such
           ev●●●thing
           ,
           Men
           need
           not
           be
           so
           nice
           and
           make
           such
           〈◊〉
           puther
           about
           it
           ,
           calling
           those
           that
           cry
           out
           so
           hotly
           against
           it
           ,
           Men
           more
           nice
           than
           wise
           :
           Hence
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           used
           to
           be
           called
           mad-men
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           would
           reply
           against
           their
           doctrine
           ;
           Wherei●
           d
           
             have
             we
             been
             so
             wearisome
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             have
             〈◊〉
             spoken
             so
             much
             against
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Soul
           will
           do
           this
           ,
           so
           to
           save
           sin
           ,
           it
           wi●●
           cover
           it
           with
           names
           of
           vertue
           ,
           either
           moral
           or
           civil
           ▪
           and
           of
           this
           God
           greatly
           complains
           ,
           yea
           ,
           breaks
           ou●
           into
           anger
           for
           this
           ,
           saying
           ,
           W●
           e
           
             to
             them
             that
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             ;
             that
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             an●
             light
             for
             darkness
             ;
             and
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             swee●
             for
             bit●er
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           convictions
           and
           discovery
           of
           sin
           be
           so
           stron●
           and
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           it
           〈◊〉
           
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           offended
           therewith
           :
           then
           it
           will
           give
           flattering
           promises
           to
           God
           that
           it
           will
           indeed
           put
           it
           away
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           will
           prefix
           a
           time
           that
           shall
           be
           long
           first
           ,
           if
           it
           also
           then
           at
           all
           performs
           it
           ,
           saying
           yet
           a
           little
           sleep
           ,
           yet
           a
           little
           slumber
           ,
           yet
           a
           little
           folding
           of
           sin
           in
           mine
           arms
           ,
           till
           I
           am
           older
           ,
           till
           I
           am
           richer
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           had
           more
           of
           the
           sweetness
           and
           the
           delights
           of
           sin
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Their
           f
           
             Soul
             delighteth
             in
             their
             abominations
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           God
           yet
           pursues
           ,
           and
           will
           see
           whether
           this
           promise
           of
           puting
           sin
           out
           of
           doors
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           why
           then
           it
           will
           be
           
             partial
             in
             God's
             Law
          
           ,
           it
           will
           put
           away
           some
           ,
           and
           keep
           some
           ;
           put
           away
           the
           grossest
           and
           keep
           the
           finest
           ;
           put
           away
           those
           that
           can
           best
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           most
           profitable
           for
           g
           a
           help
           at
           a
           pinch
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Yea
           ,
           If
           all
           sin
           must
           be
           abandoned
           ,
           or
           the
           Soul
           shall
           have
           no
           rest
           ,
           why
           then
           the
           Soul
           and
           Sin
           will
           part
           (
           with
           such
           a
           parting
           as
           it
           is
           )
           even
           as
           Phaltiel
           parted
           with
           
           David's
           Wife
           ,
           h
           with
           an
           ill
           will
           and
           a
           sorrowful
           mind
           ,
           or
           as
           Orpha
           left
           her
           Mother
           with
           a
           Kiss
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           can
           ,
           or
           shall
           meet
           with
           each
           other
           again
           ,
           and
           no
           Body
           never
           the
           wiser
           :
           O
           what
           courting
           will
           be
           betwixt
           Sin
           and
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           called
           i
           doing
           of
           things
           in
           the
           dark
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           these
           and
           many
           more
           things
           that
           might
           be
           instanced
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           sin
           has
           a
           friendly
           entertainment
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Soul
           is
           guilty
           of
           damnation
           :
           For
           what
           do
           all
           these
           things
           argue
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           ways
           and
           graces
           are
           out
           of
           favour
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           sin
           and
           Satan
           are
           its
           only
           pleasant
           companions
           .
           But
           ,
           
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           I
           may
           yet
           shew
           you
           what
           a
           grea●
           thing
           sin
           is
           with
           the
           Soul
           that
           is
           to
           be
           damned
           .
           I
           wi●
           shew
           how
           sin
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           managed
           from
           the
           motion
           of
           sin
           ,
           even
           till
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           very
           act
           ;
           for
           sin
           
             cannot
             come
             to
             an
             act
          
           without
           the
           help
           o●
           the
           Soul.
           The
           Body
           doth
           little
           here
           ,
           as
           I
           shal●
           further
           shew
           you
           anon
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           then
           a
           motion
           of
           sin
           presented
           to
           the
           Soul
           (
           and
           whether
           presented
           by
           sin
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           Devil
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           at
           this
           time
           dispute
           )
           motions
           of
           sin
           and
           motions
           to
           sin
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           always
           the
           end
           o●
           the
           motions
           of
           sin
           are
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           Soul
           t●
           help
           that
           motion
           into
           an
           act
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           m
           There
           is
           a
           motion
           to
           sin
           ,
           moved
           to
           the
           Soul
           ;
           or
           as
           Jame●
           calls
           it
           a
           conception
           :
           Now
           behold
           how
           the
           Soul
           deal●
           with
           this
           motion
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           finishing
           of
           sin
           that
           death
           might
           follow
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           motion
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           Soul
           :
           but
           is
           not
           resisted
           nor
           striven
           against
           ,
           only
           the
           Soul
           lift●
           up
           its
           eyes
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           sees
           that
           there
           is
           present
           ,
           〈◊〉
           motion
           to
           sin
           ;
           a
           motion
           of
           sin
           presented
           to
           the
           Soul
           that
           the
           Soul
           might
           Midwife
           it
           from
           the
           Conceptio●
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Well
           ,
           Notice
           being
           taken
           that
           a
           motion
           to
           sin
           i●
           present
           ,
           what
           follows
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           fancy
           or
           im●gi●nation
           of
           the
           Soul
           taketh
           it
           home
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           no●
           only
           look
           upon
           it
           and
           behold
           it
           more
           narrowly
           ,
           bu●
           begins
           to
           trick
           and
           trim
           up
           the
           sin
           to
           the
           pleasing
           o●
           it self
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Soul.
           That
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           because
           God
           findeth
           fault
           with
           th●
           imagination
           as
           with
           that
           which
           lendeth
           to
           sin
           ,
           th●
           first
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           giveth
           to
           it
           the
           first
           lift
           toward
           its
           being
           helped
           forward
           to
           act
           .
           And
           n
           
             God
             sa●
             that
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Man
             was
             great
             in
             the
             Earth
          
           (
           tha●
           o
           
           ●s
           ,
           many
           abominable
           actions
           were
           done
           :
           for
           all
           flesh
           had
           corrupted
           God's
           way
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
           )
           But
           how
           came
           this
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           why
           ,
           
             every
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             or
          
           of
           the
           motions
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Heart
           to
           sin
           ,
           
             was
             evil
             ,
             ●nly
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             .
          
           The
           imagination
           of
           the
           thoughts
           was
           evil
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           tended
           not
           to
           deaden
           or
           stifle
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           tended
           to
           animate
           and
           forward
           the
           motions
           or
           thoughts
           of
           sin
           into
           action
           ;
           
             every
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
          
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           here
           called
           a
           thought
           ,
           is
           by
           Paul
           to
           the
           Romans
           called
           a
           motion
           :
           now
           the
           imagination
           should
           and
           would
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           on
           God's
           side
           ,
           so
           have
           conceived
           of
           this
           motion
           of
           and
           to
           sins
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           presented
           it
           in
           all
           its
           features
           so
           ugly
           ,
           so
           ill
           favoured
           and
           so
           unreasonable
           a
           thing
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           should
           forthwith
           have
           let
           down
           the
           Sluce
           ,
           and
           pulled
           up
           the
           Draw
           bridge
           ,
           put
           a
           stop
           with
           greatest
           defiance
           to
           the
           motion
           now
           under
           consideration
           :
           but
           the
           imagination
           being
           defiled
           ,
           it
           presently
           at
           the
           very
           first
           view
           or
           noise
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           acted
           as
           to
           forward
           the
           bringing
           the
           said
           motion
           or
           thought
           into
           act
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           
             the
             thought
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           or
           motion
           thereto
           ,
           is
           first
           of
           all
           entertained
           by
           the
           imagination
           and
           fancy
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           thence
           conveyed
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           if
           the
           imagination
           be
           good
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           helped
           forward
           to
           the
           act
           ,
           if
           the
           imagination
           be
           evil
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           evil
           imagination
           helpeth
           the
           motion
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           ,
           sin
           towards
           the
           act
           ,
           even
           by
           dressing
           of
           it
           up
           in
           that
           guise
           and
           habit
           that
           may
           best
           delude
           the
           Understanding
           Judgment
           and
           Conscience
           :
           and
           that
           is
           done
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           Suppose
           a
           motion
           of
           sin
           to
           commit
           fornication
           ,
           to
           swear
           ,
           to
           steal
           ,
           to
           act
           covetously
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           be
           propounded
           to
           the
           fancy
           and
           imagination
           ;
           the
           imagination
           if
           evil
           presently
           dresseth
           up
           this
           motion
           in
           that
           gar●
           that
           best
           suiteth
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           
           the
           Sin.
           As
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Lust
           of
           Uncleanness
           ,
           the●
           is
           the
           Motion
           to
           sin
           drest
           up
           in
           all
           the
           imaginable
           pleasureableness
           of
           that
           Sin
           ;
           if
           to
           Covetousness
           ,
           the●
           is
           the
           Sin
           drest
           up
           in
           the
           Profits
           and
           Honours
           that
           attend
           that
           Sin
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Theft
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Motion
           be
           to
           swear
           ,
           hector
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           then
           i●
           that
           Motion
           drest
           up
           with
           valour
           ,
           and
           manliness
           :
           and
           so
           you
           may
           count
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           sinful
           Motions
           ,
           and
           thus
           being
           trimmed
           up
           like
           a
           Bartholomew
           Baby
           ,
           it
           is
           presented
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           where
           with
           joint
           consent
           it
           is
           admired
           and
           imbraced
           to
           the
           firing
           and
           inflaming
           all
           the
           Powers
           o●
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Men
           are
           said
           to
           inflame
           themselves
           with
           their
           Idols
           under
           every
           g●een
           Tree
           :
           
             An●
             to
             be
             as
             fed
             Horses
             ,
             neighing
             after
             their
             Neighbour's
          
           m
           Wife
           :
           for
           the
           Imagination
           is
           such
           a
           forceable
           Power
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           putteth
           forth
           it self
           to
           dress
           up
           and
           present
           a
           thing
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           whether
           that
           thing
           be
           evil
           or
           good
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Faculties
           cannot
           withstand
           it
           .
           Therefore
           when
           David
           :
           prayed
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             seen
             with
             joy
             ,
             thy
             People
             ,
             which
             are
             present
             here
             ,
             to
             offer
             willingly
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           preparations
           to
           build
           the
           Temple
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             keep
             this
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Imagination
          
           n
           
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Heart
             of
             thy
             People
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           He
           knew
           that
           as
           the
           Imagination
           was
           prepared
           ,
           so
           would
           the
           Soul
           be
           moved
           ,
           whether
           by
           evil
           or
           good
           ;
           therefore
           as
           to
           this
           he
           prays
           that
           their
           imagination
           might
           be
           ingaged
           always
           with
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           beauteousness
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           always
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           offer
           willingly
           for
           its
           building
           .
        
         
         
           But
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           when
           the
           Imagination
           hath
           thus
           set
           forth
           Sin
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           intangled
           and
           fall
           into
           a
           flame
           of
           love
           thereto
           :
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           a
           Purpose
           to
           pursue
           this
           Motion
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           brought
           unto
           act
           ,
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           that
           is
           resolved
           on
           .
           Thus
           Esau
           after
           he
           had
           conceived
           of
           that
           profit
           that
           would
           accrue
           to
           him
           by
           murthering
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           fell
           the
           next
           way
           into
           a
           Resolve
           to
           spill
           
           Jacob's
           Blood.
           And
           Rebecca
           sent
           for
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           .
           o
           
             Behold
             thy
             Brother
          
           Esau
           
             as
             touching
             thee
             ,
             doth
             comfort
             himself
             ,
          
           purposing
           
             to
             kill
             thee
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           purpose
           to
           do
           an
           evil
           without
           its
           fruit
           ,
           for
           he
           comforted
           himself
           in
           his
           evil
           
             purpose
             ;
             Esau
          
           as
           touching
           thee
           doth
           
             comfort
             himself
          
           ;
           purposing
           to
           kill
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           Purpose
           therefore
           being
           concluded
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           the
           Invention
           is
           diligently
           set
           to
           work
           to
           find
           out
           what
           means
           ,
           methods
           ,
           and
           ways
           will
           be
           thought
           best
           to
           bring
           this
           purpose
           into
           practice
           ,
           and
           this
           motion
           to
           sin
           into
           action
           .
           
             Esau
             invented
          
           the
           p
           Death
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           when
           his
           Father
           was
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           his
           Grave
           ;
           David
           purposed
           to
           make
           Vriah
           Father
           his
           Bastard-Child
           ,
           by
           making
           of
           him
           drunk
           .
           Amnon
           purposed
           to
           ravish
           Tamar
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           that
           he
           invented
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           were
           by
           feigning
           himself
           sick
           .
           Absalom
           purposed
           to
           kill
           Amnon
           ,
           and
           invented
           to
           do
           it
           q
           at
           a
           Feast
           .
           Judas
           purposed
           to
           sell
           Christ
           ,
           and
           invented
           to
           betray
           him
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           People
           .
           The
           Jews
           purposed
           to
           kill
           Paul
           ,
           and
           invented
           to
           intreat
           the
           Judge
           of
           a
           Blandation
           to
           send
           for
           him
           ,
           r
           that
           they
           might
           murther
           him
           as
           he
           went.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           sin
           is
           in
           the
           Motion
           of
           it
           handed
           through
           the
           Soul
           ;
           First
           ,
           it
           comes
           into
           the
           Fancy
           or
           Imagination
           by
           which
           it
           is
           so
           presented
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           to
           inflame
           it
           with
           desire
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           act
           ,
           so
           from
           this
           desire
           the
           Soul
           proceedeth
           to
           a
           purpose
           of
           enjoying
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           purpose
           of
           enjoying
           to
           inventing
           how
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           means
           it
           had
           best
           to
           attempt
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           When
           the
           Soul
           has
           thus
           far
           by
           its
           wickedness
           pursued
           the
           Motion
           of
           Sin
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           action
           :
           then
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           take
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Invention●
           is
           judged
           most
           convenient
           ,
           so
           to
           endeavours
           it
           goes
           till
           it
           has
           finished
           Sin
           ,
           and
           finished
           ,
           in
           finishing
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           s
           own
           fearful
           damnation
           .
           
             Then
             Lust
             when
             it
          
           s
           
             hath
             conceived
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             sin
             ,
             and
             sin
             when
             it
             is
             finished
             bringeth
             forth
             death
             .
          
        
         
           And
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           the
           Soul
           ,
           how
           many
           letts
           ,
           hindrances
           ,
           convictions
           ,
           fears
           ,
           frights
           ,
           misgivings
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           all
           this
           while
           are
           passing
           and
           repassing
           ,
           turning
           and
           returning
           over
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           How
           many
           times
           the
           Soul
           is
           made
           to
           start
           ,
           look
           back
           and
           tremble
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           pursuing
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           applause
           or
           preferment
           that
           Sin
           when
           finished
           ,
           promiseth
           to
           yield
           unto
           the
           Soul
           ?
           for
           God
           is
           such
           a
           lover
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           he
           seldom
           lets
           it
           go
           on
           in
           Sin
           ,
           but
           he
           cries
           to
           it
           by
           his
           word
           and
           providences
           ;
           
             Oh!
             do
             not
             this
             abominable
             thing
             that
             I
             hate
          
           ;
           especially
           at
           first
           ,
           until
           it
           shall
           have
           hardened
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           provoked
           him
           to
           give
           it
           up
           in
           Sin-revenging
           Judgment
           to
           its
           own
           ways
           and
           doings
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           terriblest
           Judgment
           under
           Heaven
           :
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           third
           Thing
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           now
           will
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Soul
           receives
           ,
           detains
           ,
           entertains
           ,
           and
           willily
           worketh
           ,
           to
           bring
           Sin
           from
           the
           motion
           into
           act
           ,
           so
           it
           abhorreth
           to
           be
           controuled
           and
           taken
           off
           of
           this
           work
           ;
           
             My
             Soul
             loathed
             them
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           t
           
             and
             the●●
             Soul
             also
             abhorred
             me
             :
          
           My
           Soul
           loathed
           them
           because
           they
           were
           so
           bad
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           abhorred
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           so
           good
           .
           Sin
           then
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           because
           it
           hath
           set
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Soul
           of
           love
           to
           sin
           ,
           hath
           set
           it self
           against
           God.
           
             Wo
             unto
             their
             Souls
             ,
             for
             they
          
           u
           
             have
             rewarded
             evil
             unto
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           That
           you
           may
           the
           better
           perceive
           that
           the
           Soul
           through
           sin
           has
           set
           it self
           against
           God
           :
           I
           will
           propose
           ,
           and
           speak
           briefly
           to
           these
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           I.
           The
           Law.
           
        
         
           II.
           The
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Law
           ,
           God
           has
           given
           it
           for
           a
           Rule
           of
           Life
           ,
           either
           as
           written
           in
           their
           Natures
           ,
           or
           as
           inserted
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           a
           Rule
           of
           Life
           to
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           what
           have
           Men
           done
           ,
           or
           how
           have
           they
           carried
           it
           to
           this
           Law
           of
           their
           Creator
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           I.
           w
           They
           have
           not
           hearkened
           unto
           my
           Law.
           
        
         
           II.
           They
           have
           forsaken
           my
           Law.
           
        
         
           III.
           They
           have
           forsaken
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           kept
           my
           Law.
           
        
         
           IV.
           They
           have
           not
           walked
           in
           my
           Law
           ,
           nor
           in
           my
           Statutes
           .
        
         
           V.
           x
           Her
           Priests
           have
           violated
           my
           Law.
           
        
         
           VI.
           And
           saith
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           written
           to
           him
           the
           great
           Th●ngs
           of
           my
           Law
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           counted
           as
           a
           strange
           Thing
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           whence
           should
           all
           this
           disobedience
           arise
           ●
           not
           from
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           the
           Commandment
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Opposition
           that
           is
           lodged
           in
           the
           Soul
           against
           God
           and
           the
           Enmity
           that
           it
           entertains
           against
           goodness
           .
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           the
           Enmity
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           That
           Men
           are
           enemies
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           their
           y
           Souls
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           ,
           by
           wicked
           works
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           if
           Men
           went
           no
           further
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           highly
           provoking
           to
           a
           just
           and
           holy
           God
           :
           yea
           ,
           so
           highly
           offensive
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           to
           shew
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           z
           anger
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             evil
          
           (
           and
           this
           is
           evil
           with
           a
           witness
           )
           
             of
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
          
           that
           breaketh
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           that
           evil
           he
           is
           crying
           out
           against
           now
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           speak
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Carriage
           of
           sinful
           Souls
           towards
           God
           under
           that
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Revelation
           of
           a
           sovereign
           Remedy
           ,
           provided
           by
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           Health
           and
           Sal●ation
           of
           those
           that
           have
           made
           themselves
           objects
           of
           wrath
           by
           the
           Breach
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           .
           This
           is
           manifest
           by
           all
           the
           Scripture
           :
           But
           how
           doth
           the
           Soul
           carry
           it
           towards
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           offereth
           to
           deal
           with
           it
           under
           and
           by
           this
           dispensation
           of
           grace
           ?
           Why
           ,
           just
           as
           it
           carried
           it
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           they
           oppose
           ,
           they
           contradict
           ,
           they
           blaspheme
           ,
           and
           forbid
           that
           this
           Gospel
           be
           mentioned
           .
           What
           higher
           a
           affront
           or
           contempt
           can
           be
           offered
           to
           God
           and
           what
           greater
           disdain
           can
           be
           shewn
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Yet
           all
           this
           the
           poor
           Soul
           to
           its
           own
           wrong
           offereth
           against
           the
           way
           of
           its
           own
           salvation
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           b
           
             He
             that
             sinneth
             against
             
             me
             ,
             wrongs
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             all
             that
             hate
             me
             ,
             love
             death
             .
          
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           The
           Soul
           despiseth
           not
           the
           Gospel
           in
           that
           revelation
           of
           it
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           and
           chief
           bringer
           thereof
           with
           the
           manner
           also
           of
           his
           bringing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Bringer
           ,
           the
           great
           Bringer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           good
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           he
           came
           and
           preached
           Peace
           to
           them
           that
           the
           Law
           proclaimed
           c
           War
           against
           ;
           he
           came
           and
           preached
           Peace
           to
           them
           that
           were
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           were
           nigh
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worth
           your
           observation
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           how
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           and
           still
           is
           (
           as
           he
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           First
           as
           making
           peace
           himself
           to
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           bearing
           (
           as
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Gospel
           )
           the
           very
           Characters
           of
           his
           sufferings
           before
           our
           faces
           in
           every
           tender
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           his
           grace
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           to
           touch
           a
           little
           upon
           the
           Dress
           in
           which
           by
           the
           Gospel
           Christ
           presenteth
           himself
           unto
           us
           ,
           while
           he
           offereth
           unto
           sinful
           Souls
           his
           peace
           ,
           by
           the
           Tenders
           thereof
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           d
           He
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           born
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           save
           out
           Souls
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           set
           forth
           before
           us
           ,
           as
           bearing
           of
           our
           Sins
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           suffering
           God's
           Wrath
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           is
           set
           forth
           before
           us
           ,
           as
           fulfilling
           the
           Law
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           bringing
           of
           everlasting
           righteousness
           to
           us
           for
           our
           covering
           .
        
         
           Again
           ▪
           As
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           working
           out
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Sinners
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           Peace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           for
           ever
           ;
        
         
         
           1.
           
           He
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           sweating
           of
           Blood
           while
           he
           e
           was
           in
           his
           Agony
           ,
           wrestling
           with
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Death
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           save
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           crying
           ,
           weeping
           and
           mourning
           under
           the
           Lashes
           of
           Justice
           ,
           f
           that
           he
           put
           himself
           under
           ,
           and
           was
           willing
           to
           bear
           for
           our
           Sins
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           betrayed
           ,
           apprehended
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           spit
           on
           ,
           scourged
           ,
           buffeted
           ,
           mocked
           ,
           crowned
           with
           Thorns
           ,
           crucified
           ,
           pierced
           with
           Nails
           and
           a
           Spear
           :
           To
           save
           the
           Soul
           from
           being
           betrayed
           by
           the
           Devil
           and
           Sin
           ;
           to
           save
           it
           from
           being
           apprehended
           by
           Justice
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           to
           save
           it
           from
           being
           spit
           on
           in
           a
           way
           of
           contempt
           by
           holiness
           .
           To
           save
           it
           from
           being
           scourged
           with
           guilt
           of
           Sins
           as
           with
           Scorpions
           .
           To
           save
           it
           from
           being
           continually
           buffeted
           by
           its
           own
           Conscience
           .
           To
           save
           it
           from
           being
           mocked
           at
           by
           God.
           To
           save
           it
           from
           being
           crowned
           with
           ignominy
           and
           shame
           for
           ever
           .
           To
           save
           it
           from
           dying
           the
           second
           Death
           .
           To
           save
           it
           from
           wounds
           and
           grief
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Dost
           thou
           understand
           me
           ,
           sinful
           Soul
           ?
           He
           wrestled
           with
           Justice
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           have
           rest
           ;
           he
           wept
           and
           mourned
           that
           thou
           mightest
           laugh
           and
           rejoyce
           ;
           he
           was
           be●rayed
           that
           thou
           mightest
           go
           free
           ;
           was
           apprehended
           that
           thou
           mightest
           escape
           ;
           he
           was
           condemned
           that
           thou
           mightest
           be
           justified
           ;
           and
           was
           killed
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           live
           ;
           he
           wore
           a
           Crown
           of
           Thorns
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           wear
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           ;
           and
           was
           nailed
           to
           the
           Cross
           with
           his
           Arms
           wide
           open
           ,
           to
           shew
           with
           what
           freeness
           all
           his
           Merits
           shall
           be
           bestowed
           on
           the
           coming
           Soul
           ,
           and
           how
           heartily
           he
           will
           receive
           it
           into
           his
           bosom
           .
        
         
           Further
           ▪
           All
           this
           he
           did
           of
           meer
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           offereth
           the
           Benefit
           thereof
           unto
           thee
           freely
           ;
           yea
           
           he
           cometh
           unto
           thee
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           the
           Blood
           running
           down
           from
           his
           Head
           upon
           his
           Face
           ,
           with
           his
           Tears
           abiding
           upon
           his
           Cheeks
           ,
           with
           his
           holes
           as
           fresh
           in
           his
           hands
           and
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           as
           with
           the
           Blood
           still
           bubling
           out
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           to
           pray
           thee
           g
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Benefit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           thereby
           .
           But
           that
           saith
           the
           sinful
           Soul
           to
           this
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           ask
           what
           he
           saith
           with
           his
           Lips
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           assuredly
           flatter
           God
           with
           his
           Mouth
           ;
           But
           what
           doth
           his
           actions
           and
           carriages
           declare
           as
           to
           his
           acceptance
           of
           this
           incomparable
           benefit
           ?
           
             For
             a
             wicked
             man
          
           h
           
             speaketh
             with
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             with
             his
             fingers
             .
          
           With
           his
           feet
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           he
           goeth
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           fingers
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           acts
           and
           do●ngs
           .
           So
           then
           what
           saith
           he
           by
           his
           goings
           ,
           by
           his
           acts
           ,
           and
           doings
           unto
           this
           incomparable
           benefit
           ,
           
           thus
           ●rought
           unto
           him
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           his
           only
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           What
           saith
           he
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           he
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           regard
           this
           Chr●st
           ,
           nor
           value
           the
           
             Grace
             thus
          
           tendered
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           he
           regardeth
           not
           this
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           seeth
           nothing
           in
           him
           why
           he
           should
           admit
           him
           to
           be
           enterta●ned
           in
           his
           affections
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Prophet
           speaking
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Sinners
           says
           ,
           i
           He
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             ha●h
             no
             form
             nor
             comeliness
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             beauty
             that
             we
             should
             desire
             him
             :
          
           And
           then
           adds
           to
           shew
           what
           he
           meaneth
           by
           his
           thus
           speaking
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             is
             d●s●ised
             and
             rejected
             of
             Men.
          
           All
           this
           is
           spoken
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           eminently
           fulfi●●ed
           upon
           h●m
           in
           the
           days
           of
           hi●
           flesh
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           hated
           ,
           maligned
           and
           persecuted
           to
           death
           by
           Sinners
           .
           And
           is
           sti●
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           cannot
           abide
           to
           
           think
           of
           him
           with
           thoughts
           that
           have
           a
           Tendency
           in
           them
           to
           separate
           them
           and
           their
           Lusts
           asunder
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           making
           of
           them
           to
           imbrace
           him
           for
           their
           darling
           ,
           and
           the
           taking
           up
           of
           their
           Cross
           ,
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           All
           this
           Sinners
           speak
           out
           with
           loud
           voices
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           stop
           their
           ears
           and
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           open
           them
           wide
           ,
           and
           hearken
           diligently
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           pleaseth
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           Nursery
           to
           Sin.
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           they
           despise
           and
           reject
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           regard
           his
           Person
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           not
           value
           the
           Grace
           that
           he
           tendereth
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           this
           is
           plain
           by
           that
           indifferency
           of
           spirit
           that
           always
           attends
           them
           ,
           when
           at
           any
           time
           they
           hear
           thereof
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           is
           presented
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           most
           of
           Men
           who
           are
           concerned
           in
           a
           Trade
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           vigilant
           in
           dealing
           with
           a
           Twelve-penny
           Customer
           ,
           than
           they
           will
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           make
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           tender
           of
           the
           incomparable
           Grace
           of
           God.
           Hence
           they
           are
           called
           fools
           ,
           k
           
             Because
             a
             price
             is
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             get
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             heart
             unto
             it
             .
          
           And
           hence
           again
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           bitter
           complaint
           is
           made
           ,
           l
           
             But
             my
             People
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             Israel
             would
             none
             of
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           things
           being
           found
           ,
           as
           practised
           by
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           must
           needs
           after
           a
           wonderful
           manner
           provoke
           ;
           wherefore
           no
           marvel
           that
           the
           Heavens
           are
           bid
           to
           be
           astonished
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           damnation
           shall
           seize
           upon
           the
           Soul
           for
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           The
           Soul
           that
           doth
           thus
           by
           practice
           m
           (
           though
           with
           his
           mouth
           (
           as
           who
           doth
           not
           ?
           )
           he
           shall
           shew
           much
           love
           )
           he
           doth
           interpretatively
           say
           these
           things
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           loveth
           Sin
           better
           than
           Grace
           ,
           and
           darkness
           better
           than
           light
           ,
           even
           as
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           shewed
           .
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Condemnation
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Men
             love
             darkness
             more
             than
             light
          
           (
           as
           is
           manifest
           )
           
             because
             their
             deeds
             are
             evil
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           do
           also
           by
           their
           thus
           rejecting
           of
           Christ
           and
           Grace
           ,
           say
           ,
           That
           for
           what
           the
           Law
           can
           do
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           value
           it
           not
           ;
           they
           regard
           not
           its
           thundering
           threatnings
           ,
           nor
           will
           they
           shrink
           when
           they
           come
           to
           endure
           the
           Execution
           thereof
           ;
           wherefore
           God
           to
           deter
           them
           from
           such
           bold
           and
           desperate
           ways
           ,
           that
           do
           interpretatively
           fully
           declare
           that
           they
           make
           such
           desperate
           conclusions
           ,
           insinuates
           ,
           that
           the
           Burden
           of
           the
           Curse
           thereof
           is
           intolerable
           ,
           saying
           ▪
           Can
           p
           
             thy
             Heart
             endure
             ,
             or
             can
             thy
             Hands
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             day
             that
             I
             shall
             deal
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             spoken
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Yea
           by
           their
           thus
           doing
           ,
           they
           do
           as
           good
           as
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           will
           run
           the
           hazzard
           of
           a
           sentence
           of
           death
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           joyn
           Issue
           and
           stand
           a
           Tryal
           at
           that
           day
           with
           the
           great
           and
           terrible
           God
           :
           What
           else
           means
           their
           not
           hearkning
           to
           him
           ,
           their
           despising
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           rejecting
           of
           his
           grace
           :
           yea
           ,
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           what
           else
           means
           their
           slighting
           of
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           their
           chusing
           to
           abide
           in
           their
           sins
           till
           the
           day
           of
           death
           and
           judgment
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           And
           assuredly
           these
           things
           are
           no
           fables
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           some
           may
           Object
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           But
           you
           denounce
           all
           against
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Body
           was
           in
           no
           fault
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           punishment
           assigned
           for
           the
           Body
           .
           o
        
         
         
           
             I
             Answer
          
           ,
           The
           Soul
           must
           be
           the
           part
           punished
           ,
           because
           the
           Soul
           is
           that
           which
           sins
           .
           Every
           (
           q
           )
           
             Si●
             that
             a
             Man
             doth
             is
             without
             the
             Body
          
           ;
           Fornication
           or
           Adultery
           excepted
           .
           
             Is
             without
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           wilily
           inventing
           ,
           contriving
           and
           finding
           out
           ways
           to
           bring
           the
           motions
           of
           sin
           into
           action
           .
           For
           alas
           !
           What
           can
           the
           Body
           do
           as
           to
           these
           ?
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           wholly
           passive
           ,
           yea
           ,
           altogether
           as
           to
           the
           lusting
           and
           purposing
           to
           do
           the
           wickedness
           ,
           excepting
           the
           sin
           before
           excepted
           ;
           Ay
           ,
           and
           not
           excepting
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           rise
           of
           that
           Sin
           ;
           for
           even
           that
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           ariseth
           and
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           the
           Sul.
           For
           r
           
             from
             within
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             proceed
             fornication
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             murder
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             wickedness
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             lasciviousness
             ,
             an
             evil●eye
             ,
             blasphemy
             ,
             pride
             ,
             foolishness
             :
             all
             these
             evil
             things
             come
             from
             within
             and
             d●fil●
             the
             Man
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           outward
           Man.
           But
           a
           difference
           must
           always
           be
           put
           betwixt
           defiling
           and
           being
           defiled
           ,
           that
           which
           do●
           sileth
           being
           the
           worst
           :
           not
           but
           that
           the
           Body
           shall
           have
           its
           share
           of
           judgment
           ,
           for
           s
           Body
           and
           Soul
           must
           be
           destroyed
           in
           Hell
           ;
           the
           Body
           as
           the
           Instrument
           .
           the
           Soul
           as
           the
           Actor
           ;
           but
           oh
           !
           the
           Soul
           ▪
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           the
           Principal
           ,
           must
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           God's
           indignation
           burneth
           most
           again●
           the
           Soul
           ,
           appears
           ,
           in
           that
           death-hath
           seized
           upo●
           every
           Soul
           already
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           .
           That
           every
           t
           natural
           or
           unconverted
           Man
           
             is
             dead
          
           .
           Dead
           How
           ?
           Is
           his
           Body
           dead
           ?
           No
           verily
           ,
           his
           Bod●
           liveth
           ,
           but
           his
           
             Soul
             is
             dead
          
           .
           Dead
           !
           but
           with
           wha●
           death
           ?
           Dead
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           things
           Gospell
           good
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           benum●ing
           stupefying
           
           and
           senselesness
           that
           by
           God's
           just
           Judgment
           for
           and
           by
           sin
           ,
           hath
           *
           swallowed
           up
           the
           Soul.
           Yea
           ▪
           if
           you
           observe
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           goeth
           first
           ,
           or
           before
           in
           punishment
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           what
           has
           been
           said
           already
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           first
           made
           a
           partaker
           of
           death
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           God
           first
           deals
           with
           the
           Soul
           by
           convictions
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           terrors
           ,
           perhaps
           while
           the
           Body
           is
           well
           ;
           or
           in
           that
           he
           giveth
           up
           the
           Soul
           to
           judicial
           hardness
           ,
           and
           further
           blindness
           ,
           while
           he
           leaveth
           the
           Body
           to
           do
           his
           Office
           in
           the
           World
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           when
           the
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           dissolution
           is
           come
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           spared
           while
           the
           Soul
           is
           tormented
           in
           unutterable
           torment
           in
           Hell.
           And
           so
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           the
           Clods
           of
           the
           Valley
           shall
           be
           sweet
           unto
           it
           while
           the
           Soul
           mourneth
           in
           Hell
           for
           Sin
           :
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           because
           that
           is
           the
           last
           and
           final
           Judgment
           of
           God
           on
           Men
           ,
           then
           the
           Body
           and
           Soul
           shall
           be
           re-united
           or
           joyned
           together
           again
           ,
           and
           shall
           then
           together
           partake
           of
           that
           recompence
           for
           their
           wickedness
           which
           is
           meet
           .
           When
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           Body
           is
           spared
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           tormented
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           not
           then
           at
           death
           made
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           wages
           of
           Sin
           :
           For
           u
           
             the
             wages
             of
             Sin
             is
             death
             :
          
           But
           I
           mean
           the
           Body
           partakes
           then
           but
           of
           temporal
           death
           ,
           which
           as
           to
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           over
           presently
           ,
           and
           then
           resteth
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           while
           the
           Soul
           is
           tormenting
           in
           Hell
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           why
           is
           Death
           suffered
           to
           slay
           the
           Body
           ?
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           not
           chiefly
           for
           that
           the
           indignation
           of
           God
           most
           burneth
           against
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           the
           Body
           being
           the
           House
           for
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           God
           even
           pulls
           down
           this
           Body
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           stript
           naked
           ;
           and
           being
           stript
           ,
           may
           be
           carried
           to
           Prison
           ,
           to
           the
           Place
           where
           damned
           Souls
           are
           ,
           there
           to
           suffer
           in
           the
           
           beginning
           of
           suffering
           ,
           that
           punishment
           that
           will
           be
           endless
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Soul
           must
           be
           the
           part
           most
           sorely
           punished
           ,
           because
           Justice
           must
           be
           distributed
           with
           equity
           .
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           knowledge
           and
           judgment
           ▪
           w
           by
           him
           actions
           are
           weighed
           :
           actions
           in
           order
           to
           Judgment
           .
           Now
           by
           weighing
           of
           actions
           ,
           since
           he
           finds
           the
           Soul
           to
           have
           the
           deepest
           Hand
           in
           Sin
           ,
           and
           he
           says
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           ,
           of
           equity
           the
           Soul
           is
           to
           bear
           the
           burden
           of
           punishment
           ;
           Shall
           x
           
             not
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             do
             right
             ,
          
           in
           his
           famous
           distributing
           o●
           Judgment
           ?
           He
           y
           
             will
             not
             lay
             upon
             Man
             more
             tha●
             right
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             enter
             into
             judgment
             with
             God.
          
           The
           Soul
           since
           deepest
           in
           Sin
           ,
           shall
           also
           be
           deepest
           in
           punishment
           .
           Shall
           z
           
             one
             Man
             sin
          
           ,
           said
           
             Moses
             ,
             an●
             wilt
             thou
             be
             wroth
             with
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ?
          
           He
           pleads
           here
           for
           equity
           in
           God's
           distributing
           of
           Judgment
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           so
           exact
           is
           God
           in
           the
           distribution
           thereof
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           punish
           Heathens
           so
           as
           he
           will
           punish
           Jews
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Jew
             first
          
           a
           
             or
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Gentile
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           in
           Hell
           ,
           he
           has
           prepared
           several
           degrees
           of
           punishment
           for
           the
           several
           sorts
           or
           degrees
           of
           offenders
           ,
           And
           b
           
             some
             shall
             receive
             greater
             damnation
          
           .
           And
           will
           it
           not
           be
           unmeet
           for
           us
           to
           think
           ,
           since
           God
           is
           so
           exact
           in
           all
           his
           doings
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           without
           his
           weights
           and
           measures
           give
           to
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           carelesly
           ,
           not
           severally
           ,
           their
           punishments
           according
           to
           the
           desert
           and
           merit
           of
           each
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           punishment
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           Hell
           must
           needs
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           as
           to
           degree
           ,
           differ
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Body
           there
           :
           When
           I
           say
           differ
           ,
           I
           mean
           must
           needs
           be
           greater
           ,
           whether
           the
           Body
           be
           punished
           
           with
           the
           same
           Fire
           ,
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           Fire
           of
           another
           nature
           .
           If
           it
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           same
           Fire
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           Fire
           of
           Guilt
           with
           the
           Apprehensions
           of
           indignation
           and
           wrath
           ,
           are
           most
           properly
           felt
           ,
           and
           apprehended
           by
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Body
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           its
           union
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           so
           felt
           by
           the
           Body
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           mostly
           by
           way
           of
           sympathy
           with
           the
           Soul
           (
           and
           the
           Cause
           we
           say
           ,
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           Disease
           )
           and
           if
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Apprehensions
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           discharging
           it self
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           be
           that
           with
           which
           the
           Soul
           is
           punished
           ,
           as
           sure
           it
           is
           ;
           then
           the
           Body
           is
           punished
           by
           the
           Effects
           ,
           or
           by
           those
           Influences
           that
           the
           Soul
           in
           its
           torments
           has
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           great
           oneness
           and
           union
           that
           is
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           there
           be
           a
           punishment
           prepared
           for
           the
           Body
           distinct
           in
           kind
           from
           that
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           a
           punishment
           inferior
           to
           that
           which
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           Soul
           (
           not
           that
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           shall
           be
           severed
           ,
           but
           being
           made
           of
           things
           distinct
           ,
           their
           punishments
           will
           be
           by
           that
           which
           is
           most
           suitable
           to
           each
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           inferior
           ,
           because
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           hot
           ,
           so
           tormenting
           ,
           so
           intolerably
           unsupportable
           ,
           as
           the
           quickest
           Apprehensions
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           immediate
           sinking
           under
           that
           Guilt
           and
           Indignation
           that
           is
           proportionable
           to
           the
           Offence
           ,
           Should
           all
           the
           Wood
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           and
           cumbustible
           matter
           on
           Earth
           be
           gathered
           together
           for
           the
           tormenting
           of
           one
           Body
           ,
           yet
           that
           cannot
           yield
           that
           torment
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           sence
           of
           guilt
           and
           burning
           hot
           application
           of
           the
           mighty
           indignation
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           do
           to
           the
           Soul
           :
           Yea
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Fire
           wherewith
           the
           Body
           is
           tormented
           in
           Hell
           ,
           should
           be
           seven
           times
           hotter
           than
           any
           of
           our
           Fire
           ;
           yea
           ,
           suppose
           it
           again
           ,
           to
           be
           seven
           times
           hotter
           than
           that
           which
           is
           
           seven
           times
           hotter
           than
           ours
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           ,
           suppose
           it
           be
           but
           created
           fire
           ▪
           be
           infinitely
           short
           (
           as
           to
           tormenting
           operations
           )
           of
           the
           unspeakable
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           heat
           thereof
           he
           applyeth
           it
           to
           ,
           and
           doth
           punish
           the
           Soul
           for
           sin
           in
           Hell
           therewith
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           whether
           the
           Body
           be
           tormented
           with
           the
           same
           Fire
           wherewith
           the
           Soul
           is
           tormented
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Fire
           be
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           it
           should
           bear
           the
           same
           punishment
           as
           to
           degree
           ,
           because
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           causes
           that
           I
           have
           shewed
           .
           Nor
           inded
           is
           it
           meet
           it
           should
           ,
           because
           the
           Body
           has
           not
           sinned
           so
           ,
           so
           grievously
           as
           the
           Soul
           has
           done
           ,
           and
           God
           proportioneth
           the
           punishment
           suitable
           to
           the
           Offence
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           With
           the
           Soul
           by
           its
           self
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           quick
           and
           suitable
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           and
           his
           wrath
           :
           wherefore
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           the
           sorest
           punishment
           in
           Hell
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           now
           is
           most
           subtle
           at
           discerning
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           will
           be
           so
           ;
           then
           Conscience
           ,
           Memory
           ,
           Understanding
           and
           Mind
           ,
           these
           will
           be
           the
           ●eat
           of
           torment
           ,
           since
           the
           Understanding
           will
           let
           Wrath
           immediately
           upon
           these
           ,
           from
           what
           it
           apprehends
           of
           that
           wrath
           ;
           Conscience
           will
           let
           in
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           immediately
           upon
           these
           ,
           from
           what
           it
           fearfully
           feels
           of
           that
           wrath
           :
           the
           Memory
           will
           then
           as
           a
           Vessel
           receive
           and
           retain
           up
           to
           the
           brim
           of
           this
           Wrath
           even
           as
           it
           receiveth
           by
           the
           Understanding
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           Cause
           of
           this
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           considers
           of
           the
           durableness
           of
           it
           :
           So
           then
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           seat
           and
           receiver
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           was
           the
           receiver
           and
           seat
           of
           Sin
           ;
           here
           then
           is
           sin
           and
           wrath
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           so
           Soul
           and
           Body
           tormented
           in
           Hell-fire
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           The
           Soul
           will
           be
           most
           tormented
           ,
           because
           strongest
           :
           the
           biggest
           Burden
           must
           lye
           upon
           the
           strongest
           Part
           ,
           especi●lly
           since
           also
           it
           is
           made
           capable
           of
           it
           by
           its
           sin
           .
           The
           Soul
           must
           bear
           its
           own
           punishment
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Bodies
           too
           ,
           forasmuch
           ,
           as
           so
           far
           as
           Apprehension
           goes
           ,
           the
           Soul
           will
           be
           quicker
           at
           that
           Work
           than
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           Body
           will
           have
           its
           punishment
           to
           lye
           mostly
           in
           feeling
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           in
           feeling
           and
           apprehending
           both
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           Body
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Soul
           will
           see
           too
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           will
           see
           yet
           abundantly
           further
           .
           And
           good
           reason
           that
           the
           Soul
           should
           bear
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           through
           its
           allurements
           that
           the
           Body
           yielded
           to
           help
           the
           Soul
           to
           Sin
           ;
           the
           Devil
           presented
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Soul
           took
           it
           by
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           now
           Devil
           and
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           all
           must
           be
           lost
           ,
           cast
           away
           ,
           that
           is
           damned
           in
           Hell
           for
           Sin
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           must
           be
           the
           Burden-bearer
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           give
           incouragement
           to
           Sinners
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Body
           to
           be
           in
           al●
           its
           members
           loose
           and
           vain
           ,
           and
           wicked
           ,
           as
           Instruments
           to
           Sin
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           .
           No
           ,
           Forasmuch
           as
           the
           Body
           shall
           also
           have
           his
           share
           in
           punishment
           :
           for
           though
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           Soul
           shall
           have
           more
           punishment
           than
           the
           Body
           ;
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           shall
           at
           all
           be
           eased
           by
           that
           ;
           no
           ,
           the
           Body
           will
           have
           its
           due
           :
           and
           for
           the
           better
           making
           out
           of
           my
           Answer
           further
           ,
           consider
           of
           these
           following
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Body
           will
           be
           the
           Vessel
           to
           hold
           a
           tormented
           Soul
           in
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           something
           ,
           therefore
           Man
           ,
           damned
           Man
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           c
           
             Vessel
             of
             Wrath
          
           ;
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           both
           Body
           and
           Soul.
           The
           Soul
           receiveth
           Wrath
           into
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           
           holdeth
           that
           Soul
           that
           has
           thus
           received
           ,
           and
           is
           tormented
           with
           this
           Wrath
           of
           God.
           Now
           the
           Body
           being
           a
           Vessel
           to
           hold
           this
           Soul
           that
           is
           thus
           possessed
           with
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           needs
           it self
           be
           afflicted
           and
           tormented
           with
           that
           torment
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           union
           with
           the
           Body
           :
           therefore
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           His
           d
           
             Flesh
             upon
             him
             shall
             have
             pain
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             within
             him
             shall
             mourn
             :
          
           Both
           shall
           have
           their
           torment
           and
           misery
           ,
           for
           that
           both
           joyned
           hand
           in
           hand
           in
           sin
           ,
           the
           Soul
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           Birth
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           to
           midwife
           it
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           therefore
           it
           saith
           again
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           Let
           e
           
             the
             Curse
             come
             into
             his
             Bowels
             like
             Water
             ,
             and
             like
             Oyl
             into
             his
             Bones
             .
          
           Let
           it
           be
           to
           him
           as
           a
           Garment
           which
           covereth
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Girdle
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Body
           then
           will
           be
           tormented
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Soul
           ,
           by
           being
           a
           Vessel
           to
           hold
           that
           Soul
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           possessed
           and
           distressed
           with
           the
           unspeakable
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           of
           the
           Almighty
           God
           :
           and
           this
           will
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           if
           you
           consider
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Body
           as
           a
           Body
           ,
           will
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           union
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           be
           as
           sensible
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           capable
           in
           its
           kind
           ,
           to
           receive
           correction
           and
           torment
           ,
           as
           ever
           ,
           nay
           I
           think
           more
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           quickness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           giveth
           quickness
           of
           sense
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           (
           in
           some
           case
           ,
           at
           least
           )
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           it
           doth
           ,
           then
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Soul
           will
           now
           be
           most
           quick
           ,
           most
           sharp
           in
           Apprehension
           ,
           so
           the
           Body
           by
           reason
           of
           union
           ,
           and
           sympathy
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           will
           be
           most
           quick
           ,
           and
           most
           sharp
           as
           to
           Sense
           .
           Indeed
           if
           the
           Body
           should
           not
           receive
           and
           retain
           sense
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           its
           Senses
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           being
           a
           Vessel
           to
           hold
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           torment
           of
           the
           Soul
           could
           not
           ,
           as
           torment
           ,
           be
           ministred
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Fire
           tormented
           
           〈◊〉
           King
           of
           
           Babylon's
           -
           furnace
           ,
           f
           or
           than
           the
           King
           
           Moab's
           Lime-kiln
           was
           afflicted
           ,
           because
           g
           the
           King
           
           Elom's
           Bones
           were
           burnt
           to
           Lime
           therein
           .
           B●t
           〈◊〉
           the
           Body
           has
           received
           again
           its
           senses
           ,
           now
           there●●●●e
           it
           must
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           must
           feel
           that
           ●rath
           of
           God
           that
           is
           let
           out
           ,
           yea
           poured
           out
           like
           ●ods
           of
           Water
           into
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Remember
           also
           ,
           that
           besides
           what
           the
           Body
           re●●●veth
           from
           the
           Soul
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           union
           and
           sym●●thy
           therewith
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           punishment
           and
           instru●ents
           of
           punishment
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           pretend
           to
           〈◊〉
           you
           exactly
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           prepared
           for
           the
           Body
           ●r
           its
           joyning
           with
           the
           Soul
           in
           Sin
           ,
           therewith
           to
           be
           ●inished
           ;
           a
           Punishment
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           shall
           fall
           imme●ately
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           will
           ●ost
           fitly
           suit
           with
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           wrath
           ●nd
           guilt
           do
           most
           fitly
           suit
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Add
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           durable
           condition
           that
           the
           ●ody
           in
           this
           state
           is
           now
           in
           with
           the
           Soul.
           Time
           ●as
           when
           the
           Soul
           dyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           lived
           ,
           and
           ●hat
           the
           Soul
           was
           tormented
           while
           the
           Body
           slept
           ●nd
           rested
           in
           the
           Dust
           ,
           but
           now
           these
           things
           are
           past
           ;
           ●or
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           these
           two
           shall
           〈◊〉
           ●e-united
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           once
           did
           separate
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           dstroyed
           then
           of
           necessity
           they
           must
           abide
           together
           ,
           ●nd
           as
           together
           abide
           the
           Punishment
           prepared
           for
           ●hem
           :
           and
           this
           will
           greaten
           the
           Torment
           of
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           Death
           was
           once
           the
           Wages
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           a
           grievous
           Curse
           ,
           but
           might
           the
           Damned
           meet
           with
           it
           in
           Hell
           ,
           they
           would
           count
           it
           a
           Mercy
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           separate
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           take
           away
           all
           sense
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           incapable
           of
           suffering
           torment
           :
           yea
           ,
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           give
           the
           Soul
           some
           ease
           :
           for
           without
           doubt
           ▪
           as
           the
           
           Torments
           of
           the
           Soul
           extend
           themselves
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           so
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Body
           extend
           themselves
           the
           Soul
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           because
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           sympathy
           .
           But
           death
           ,
           natural
           death
           ,
           
             shall
             destroyed
          
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           (
           natural
           dea●●
           no
           not
           in
           Hell.
           And
           now
           it
           shall
           happen
           to
           Men
           ,
           h
           it
           hath
           done
           in
           less
           and
           inferior
           Judgments
           ,
           i
           
             〈◊〉
             shall
             seek
             death
             and
             desire
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             death
             shall
             not
             found
             by
             them
             :
          
           Thus
           therefore
           they
           must
           abide
           tog●●ther
           ,
           death
           that
           used
           to
           separate
           them
           asunder
           ,
           now
           slain
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           an
           enmy
           in
           keepi●●
           Christ's
           Body
           in
           the
           Grave
           .
           And
           2.
           because
           Friend
           to
           carnal
           Men
           in
           that
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           a
           Punis●●ment
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           while
           it
           lasted
           and
           had
           domini●●
           over
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           it
           hindred
           them
           〈◊〉
           that
           great
           and
           just
           judgment
           which
           for
           Sin
           was
           〈◊〉
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           third
           Discovery
           of
           th●
           manner
           and
           way
           of
           punishing
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           will
           then
           be
           such
           things
           to
           be
           seen
           an●
           heard
           ,
           which
           the
           Eye
           and
           the
           Ear
           (
           to
           say
           no
           mor●
           than
           has
           been
           said
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           feeling
           )
           will
           〈◊〉
           and
           hear
           ,
           that
           will
           greatly
           aggravate
           the
           Punish●ment
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           Hell
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Eye
           〈◊〉
           the
           Window
           ,
           and
           the
           Ear
           a
           Door
           for
           the
           Soul
           to
           look
           out
           at
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           receive
           in
           by
           ;
           yet
           whatever
           go●eth
           in
           at
           the
           Ear
           or
           the
           Eye
           ,
           leaves
           influence
           upo●
           the
           Body
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           that
           which
           the
           Soul
           delighteth
           in
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           the
           Soul
           abhorreth
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           
             Eye
             affecteth
             the
             Heart
          
           ,
           or
           Soul
           ,
           so
           the
           Eye
           and
           k
           Ear
           by
           hearing
           and
           beholding
           ,
           both
           oft-times
           afflict
           the
           Body
           ,
           
             W●en
             I
             heard
             ,
             my
             b●●y
             trembled
             ,
             rottenness
          
           l
           
             entred
             into
             my
             bones
          
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Body
           after
           its
           resurrection
           m
           to
           damnation
           ,
           to
           everlasting
           shame
           and
           contempt
           ,
           will
           receive
           all
           its
           senses
           again
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           have
           matter
           to
           exercise
           them
           upon
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           letting
           into
           the
           Soul
           ,
           those
           aggravations
           which
           they
           by
           hearing
           ,
           feeling
           and
           seeing
           are
           capable
           to
           let
           in
           thither
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           matter
           and
           things
           to
           exercise
           themselves
           upon
           for
           the
           helping
           forward
           of
           the
           Torment
           of
           the
           Body
           :
           under
           temporal
           Judgments
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Body
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Soul
           had
           no
           ease
           ,
           day
           nor
           night
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           by
           reason
           of
           what
           was
           felt
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           what
           was
           heard
           and
           
             seen
             .
             In
             the
             Morning
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             even
             ,
             and
             at
             even
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             Morning
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             For
             the
             fear
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             wherewith
             thou
             shalt
             fear
             .
          
           2.
           
           And
           n
           
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             which
             thou
             shalt
             see
             ;
             Nay
             he
             tells
             them
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             be
             mad
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             which
             they
             should
             see
             .
          
        
         
           See!
           Why
           ,
           what
           shall
           they
           see
           ?
           Why
           ,
           themselves
           in
           Hell
           with
           others
           like
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           be
           a
           Torment
           to
           their
           Body
           ,
           there
           is
           bodily
           torment
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           ministred
           to
           the
           Body
           by
           the
           Senses
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           What
           think
           you
           ?
           If
           a
           Man
           saw
           himself
           in
           Prison
           ,
           in
           Irons
           ,
           upon
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           with
           the
           Rope
           about
           his
           Neck
           ,
           would
           not
           this
           be
           distress
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Mind
           ?
           To
           the
           Body
           doubtless
           !
           witness
           the
           heavy
           Looks
           ,
           the
           shaking
           Legs
           ,
           trembling
           Knees
           ,
           pale
           Face
           ,
           and
           beating
           and
           aking
           Heart
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           when
           Men
           shall
           see
           themselves
           in
           the
           o
           most
           dreadful
           Place
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fearful
           Place
           doubtless
           to
           all
           to
           behold
           themselves
           in
           ,
           that
           shall
           come
           thither
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           They
           shall
           see
           others
           there
           ,
           and
           shall
           b●
           them
           see
           themselves
           .
           There
           is
           an
           art
           ,
           by
           which
           〈◊〉
           Man
           may
           make
           his
           Neighbour
           look
           so
           ghastly
           ,
           tha●
           he
           shall
           fright
           himself
           by
           looking
           on
           him
           ,
           especiall●
           when
           he
           thinks
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           of
           the
           sam●
           shew
           also
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           concerning
           Men
           at
           the
           downf●●
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           be
           amazed
           one
           at
           ano●ther
           ,
           p
           
             for
             their
             faces
             shall
             be
             as
             flames
             .
          
           An●
           what
           if
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           as
           it
           is
           wit●
           an
           House
           set
           on
           fire
           within
           ,
           where
           the
           Flame
           ascend
           out
           at
           the
           Chimnies
           ,
           out
           at
           the
           Windows
           ,
           and
           th●
           smoak
           out
           at
           every
           chink
           and
           crevis
           that
           it
           can
           find
           so
           it
           will
           be
           with
           the
           Damned
           in
           Hell.
           That
           So●
           will
           breath
           Hell-fire
           and
           smoak
           ,
           and
           coals
           will
           see●
           to
           hang
           upon
           its
           burning
           lips
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Face
           ,
           Eye
           and
           Ears
           will
           seem
           all
           to
           be
           Chimnies
           and
           Vents
           fo●
           the
           Flame
           and
           Smoak
           of
           the
           Burning
           which
           God
           b●
           his
           breath
           hath
           kindled
           therein
           ,
           and
           upon
           them
           which
           will
           be
           beheld
           one
           in
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           grea●
           torment
           and
           distress
           of
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           here
           will
           be
           seen
           Devils
           ,
           an●
           here
           will
           be
           heard
           howlings
           ,
           and
           mournings
           ,
           her●
           will
           the
           Soul
           see
           it self
           at
           an
           infinite
           distance
           fro●
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Body
           will
           see
           it
           too
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           who
           knows
           the
           Power
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           the
           Weigh●
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           Length
           〈◊〉
           Eternity
           ?
           If
           none
           ,
           then
           none
           can
           tell
           ,
           when
           the●
           have
           said
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           the
           intollerableness
           of
           th●
           Torments
           that
           will
           swallow
           up
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           lost
           Sou●
           when
           it
           is
           cast
           away
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           int●
           outer
           darkness
           for
           Sin
           :
           But
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Caus●
           of
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           second
           Doctrine
           that
           I
           gathere●
           from
           the
           Words
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             how
             unconcerned
             a●
             
             ●areless
             soever
             some
             now
             be
             about
             the
             Loss
             or
             Salvation
             ●f
             their
             Souls
             ,
             the
             Day
             is
             coming
             (
             but
             it
             will
             then
             be
             〈◊〉
             late
             )
             when
             Men
             will
             be
             willing
             ,
             had
             they
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             all
             in
             exchange
             for
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           four
           things
           in
           the
           Words
           ,
           that
           do
           prove
           this
           Doctrine
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           an
           intimation
           of
           Life
           and
           Sense
           in
           the
           Man
           that
           has
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           he
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           〈◊〉
           Hell
           ;
           
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           These
           words
           are
           by
           no
           means
           applicable
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           that
           has
           no
           life
           or
           sense
           :
           for
           he
           that
           is
           dead
           according
           to
           our
           common
           acceptation
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ●eprived
           of
           life
           and
           sense
           ,
           would
           not
           give
           two
           pence
           〈◊〉
           change
           his
           state
           :
           Therefore
           the
           words
           do
           intimate
           that
           the
           Man
           is
           yet
           alive
           and
           sensible
           .
           Now
           were
           a
           Man
           alive
           and
           sensible
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           in
           none
           other
           place
           than
           the
           Grave
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           confined
           ,
           while
           others
           are
           at
           liberty
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           give
           in
           exchange
           ●or
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           that
           for
           a
           better
           ?
           but
           ●ow
           much
           more
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           Hell
           ,
           the
           present
           place
           and
           state
           of
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           an
           intimation
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           
             Torment
             ;
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             〈◊〉
             Soul
             ?
             I
             am
             tormented
             in
             this
             flame
             .
          
           Torment
           then
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Soul
           is
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           place
           of
           ease
           〈◊〉
           peace
           :
           And
           from
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           torment
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           ,
           yea
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           not
           give
           ●n
           exchange
           for
           his
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           an
           intimation
           of
           the
           intolerableness
           of
           the
           Torment
           ,
           because
           that
           it
           supposeth
           that
           the
           Man
           whose
           Soul
           is
           swallowed
           up
           therewith
           ,
           would
           give
           all
           ,
           were
           his
           all
           never
           so
           great
           ●n
           exchange
           for
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           yet
           in
           the
           Text
           an
           intimation
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           sensible
           of
           the
           lastingness
           of
           the
           punishment
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           question
           rather
           argues
           a
           Man
           unwary
           
           than
           considerate
           in
           his
           offering
           ,
           as
           is
           suppose●
           by
           Christ
           ,
           so
           largely
           ,
           his
           
             all
             in
             exchange
             for
             〈◊〉
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           But
           we
           will
           in
           this
           manner
           proceed
           no
           further
           ,
           h●
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           good
           wherefore
           I
           shall
           next
           enquire
           after
           what
           is
           contai●●ed
           in
           this
           truth
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           
             That
             God
             has
             undertake●
             and
             will
             accomplish
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             〈◊〉
             the
             World
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             Salvati●●
             or
             by
             his
             justice
             and
             severity
             to
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           damned
           Soul
           under
           consideration
           is
           certain●
           supposed
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Text
           ,
           〈◊〉
           be
           utterly
           careless
           ,
           and
           without
           regard
           of
           Salvatio●
           so
           long
           as
           the
           
             acceptable
             time
          
           did
           last
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           whi●
           Flag
           ,
           that
           signifies
           terms
           of
           peace
           ,
           did
           hang
           out
           ,
           a●
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           lost
           :
           But
           behold
           now
           it
           careful
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           solicitous
           ,
           but
           now
           ,
           
             What
             sh●
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           He
           of
           who●
           you
           read
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           could
           tend
           to
           do
           nothin●
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           to
           find
           out
           how
           to
           be●
           cloathed
           in
           Purple
           and
           fine
           Linnen
           ,
           and
           to
           fare
           sump●tuously
           every
           day
           ,
           was
           by
           God
           brought
           so
           do●●
           and
           laid
           so
           low
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           crouch
           q
           and
           cringe
           and
           beg
           for
           one
           small
           drop
           of
           Water
           ●
           cool
           his
           Tongue
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           but
           a
           little
           before
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           thought
           scorn
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           when
           〈◊〉
           also
           thought
           scorn
           to
           stoop
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           Merc●
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           God
           was
           resolved
           to
           
             break
             〈◊〉
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Pride
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           to
           humbl●
           his
           lofty
           Looks
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           Ju●●stice
           ;
           if
           not
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           by
           Hell-fire
           .
        
         
           This
           he
           also
           threatens
           to
           bring
           upon
           the
           Fool
           r
           i●
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           They
           shall
           call
           ,
           they
           shall
           seek
           ,
           the
           
           ●all
           cry
           .
           Who
           shall
           do
           so
           ?
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           They
           that
           ●ometimes
           scorned
           either
           to
           seek
           ,
           or
           call
           ,
           or
           cry
           :
           ●hey
           that
           stopped
           their
           ears
           ,
           that
           pulled
           away
           their
           ●houlders
           ,
           and
           that
           refused
           to
           seek
           ,
           or
           call
           ,
           or
           cry
           to
           God
           for
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Sinner
           ,
           careless
           Sinner
           ,
           didst
           thou
           take
           notice
           of
           ●his
           first
           Inference
           that
           I
           have
           drawn
           from
           my
           se●ond
           Doctrine
           ?
           If
           thou
           didst
           ,
           yet
           read
           it
           again
           ,
           't
           is
           ●his
           ,
           
             God
             has
             undertaken
             and
             will
             accomplish
             the
             breaking
             ●f
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             ●ercy
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             justice
             and
             severity
             to
             Damnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           reason
           for
           this
           is
           this
           ,
           God
           is
           resolved
           
             to
             have
             ●he
             M●stery
          
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           have
           the
           Victory
           .
           s
           
             Who
             will
             set
             the
             Bryars
             and
             Thorns
             against
             me
             in
             Battle
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             through
             them
             and
             burn
             them
             together
             .
          
           I
           will
           march
           against
           them
           God
           is
           merciful
           and
           is
           come
           forth
           into
           the
           World
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           tendering
           of
           Grace
           unto
           Sinners
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           would
           willingly
           make
           a
           Conquest
           over
           them
           for
           their
           good
           by
           h●s
           Mercy
           ,
           now
           he
           being
           come
           out
           ,
           Sinners
           like
           Bryars
           and
           Thorns
           do
           set
           themselves
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           none
           of
           his
           mercy
           :
           well
           ,
           but
           what
           says
           God
           ?
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Then
             I
             will
             march
             on
          
           ,
           I
           will
           go
           through
           ●hem
           ,
           and
           burn
           them
           together
           .
           I
           am
           resolved
           
             to
             have
             the
             Mastery
          
           one
           way
           or
           another
           :
           if
           they
           will
           not
           bend
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           my
           Mercy
           in
           the
           Gosgel
           ,
           I
           will
           bend
           them
           and
           break
           them
           by
           my
           Justice
           in
           Hell-fire
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           bend
           ,
           I
           say
           they
           shall
           ;
           now
           they
           shall
           know
           
             whose
             word
             shall
             stand
          
           ,
           t
           
             mine
             or
             theirs
          
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           begun
           to
           be
           unruly
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           those
           things
           that
           did
           begin
           to
           hazard
           them
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Do
             ye
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             ,
             are
             ye
             stronger
          
           
           u
           
             than
             he
          
           ?
           as
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           a●
           you
           aware
           what
           you
           do
           ?
           do
           you
           not
           understand
           tha●
           God
           is
           resolved
           to
           have
           the
           Mastery
           one
           way
           or
           ano●ther
           .
           And
           are
           you
           stronger
           than
           he
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           trembl●
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           he
           will
           certainly
           have
           you
           under
           hi●
           feet
           .
           
             I
             will
             tread
             them
             in
             mine
             anger
             ,
             and
             trample
             the●
          
           w
           
             in
             my
             fury
          
           :
           Thus
           he
           speaks
           of
           them
           that
           se●
           themselves
           against
           him
           ,
           therefore
           beware
           .
           No●
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           resolution
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           flows
           from
           a
           Determination
           in
           him
           to
           make
           all
           his
           sayings
           good
           ▪
           and
           to
           verifie
           them
           on
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Sinners
           .
           And
           since
           the
           incredulous
           World
           will
           not
           belie
           ?
           now
           ,
           and
           fly
           from
           wrath
           ,
           they
           shall
           shortly
           believe
           and
           cry
           under
           it
           :
           since
           they
           will
           not
           now
           credit
           the
           Word
           before
           they
           see
           ,
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           credit
           it
           by
           sense
           and
           feeling
           unto
           damnation
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Inference
             that
             I
             draw
             from
             my
             second
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
          
           That
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           lot
           of
           some
           to
           bow
           ,
           and
           break
           before
           God
           too
           late
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           resolved
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Mastery
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Dominion
           and
           Lordship
           in
           general
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           has
           now
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           master
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           Men
           cringe
           and
           crouch
           unto
           him
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           now
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             God
          
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           yet
           ,
           
             what
             's
             the
             Almighty
             that
             we
             should
          
           x
           
             serve
             him
          
           ?
        
         
           This
           is
           little
           thought
           of
           by
           those
           that
           now
           harden
           their
           hearts
           in
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           that
           turn
           their
           Spirit
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           this
           they
           shall
           think
           of
           ,
           this
           they
           y
           must
           think
           of
           ,
           this
           God
           will
           make
           them
           think
           of
           
           〈◊〉
           that
           day
           ;
           at
           which
           day
           they
           also
           now
           do
           mock
           and
           ●eride
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           upon
           ●hem
           .
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           shall
           think
           then
           of
           those
           ●hings
           ,
           and
           break
           at
           heart
           ,
           and
           melt
           under
           the
           Hand
           ,
           ●nd
           Power
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             As
             I
             ●ive
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
             ,
             every
             tongue
          
           z
           
             shall
             confess
             to
             God
          
           :
           And
           again
           ,
           The
           Nations
           shall
           see
           and
           be
           confounded
           at
           all
           their
           might
           ,
           they
           shall
           ●ay
           their
           hand
           upon
           their
           mouth
           ,
           their
           ears
           shall
           be
           deaf
           ;
           they
           shall
           lick
           the
           Dust
           like
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           they
           shall
           move
           out
           of
           their
           holes
           like
           Worms
           ,
           or
           a
           creeping
           things
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           fear
           because
           of
           thee
           .
        
         
           For
           then
           they
           ,
           will
           they
           ,
           nill
           they
           ,
           shall
           have
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           him
           as
           merciful
           ,
           or
           as
           one
           that
           may
           be
           intreated
           :
           yet
           with
           him
           as
           just
           ,
           
             and
             as
             devouring
             fire
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           that
           Face
           ,
           b
           and
           hear
           that
           Voice
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           will
           fly
           away
           and
           find
           no
           place
           of
           stay
           .
           And
           by
           this
           appearance
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           words
           of
           his
           mouth
           as
           he
           then
           will
           speak
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           begin
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           call
           for
           the
           Rocks
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           and
           cover
           them
           :
           For
           if
           these
           things
           will
           happen
           at
           the
           Execution
           of
           inferior
           Judgments
           ,
           What
           will
           be
           done
           !
           what
           effects
           will
           the
           last
           ,
           most
           dreadful
           and
           eternal
           Judgment
           have
           upon
           Men's
           Souls
           ?
        
         
           Hence
           you
           find
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           very
           first
           appearance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           whole
           World
           begins
           to
           mourn
           and
           lament
           ,
           
             Every
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             that
          
           c
           
             pierced
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             Kindreds
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             wail
             because
             of
             him
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           you
           also
           find
           them
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           Door
           and
           
           knock
           ,
           saying
           ,
           d
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             unto
             us
             .
          
           Moreover
           you
           find
           them
           also
           desiring
           ,
           yea
           ,
           also
           so
           humble
           i●
           their
           desires
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           content
           with
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           one
           drop
           ,
           one
           drop
           upon
           the
           tip
           of
           ones
           Finger
           :
           What
           stooping
           ,
           what
           condescention
           ,
           what
           humility
           is
           here
           ?
           All
           and
           every
           one
           of
           those
           passages
           declare
           that
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Almighty
           has
           got
           the
           Mastery
           of
           them
           ,
           has
           conquered
           them
           ,
           broke
           the
           Pride
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           laid
           them
           low
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           cringe
           and
           crouch
           unto
           him
           ,
           bending
           the
           Knee
           ,
           and
           craving
           of
           kindness
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           will
           God
           bow
           ,
           and
           bend
           ,
           and
           break
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           make
           them
           bow
           ,
           and
           bend
           ,
           and
           break
           before
           him
           .
           And
           hence
           also
           it
           is
           that
           they
           will
           weep
           ,
           and
           mourn
           ,
           and
           gnash
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           and
           repent
           that
           ever
           they
           have
           been
           so
           foolish
           ,
           so
           wicked
           ,
           so
           traiterous
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           such
           enemies
           of
           their
           own
           eternal
           happiness
           ,
           as
           to
           stand
           out
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           visitation
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           is
           their
           hard
           hap
           ,
           their
           dismal
           lot
           and
           portion
           ;
           that
           all
           these
           things
           must
           be
           when
           
             't
             is
             too
             late
          
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           lot
           ,
           and
           hap
           of
           these
           to
           e
           bow
           ,
           bend
           and
           break
           
             too
             late
          
           .
        
         
           You
           read
           ,
           They
           come
           weeping
           and
           mourning
           and
           with
           tears
           ,
           they
           knock
           and
           cry
           for
           mercy
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           tears
           avail
           ?
           why
           nothing
           ,
           for
           the
           door
           was
           shut
           .
           He
           answered
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             know
             you
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             :
          
           f
           But
           they
           repeat
           and
           renew
           their
           suit
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             We
             have
             eat
             and
             drank
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             taught
             in
             our
             streets
             .
          
           What
           now
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           returns
           upon
           them
           his
           first
           answer
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             :
             depart
             from
             
             me
             all
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             :
          
           Then
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             Teeth
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             see
          
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your selves
             thrust
             out
             .
          
           They
           come
           weeping
           ,
           and
           go
           weeping
           away
           .
           They
           come
           to
           him
           weeping
           ,
           for
           they
           saw
           that
           he
           had
           conquered
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           departed
           weeping
           ,
           for
           they
           saw
           that
           he
           would
           damn
           them
           :
           yet
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           they
           were
           very
           loth
           to
           go
           from
           him
           by
           their
           reasoning
           and
           expostulating
           with
           him
           ,
           
             Lord
             when
             saw
             we
             thee
             an
             hungred
             ,
             or
             thirsty
             ,
             or
             a
             stranger
             ,
          
           g
           
             or
             naked
             ,
             or
             sick
             ,
             or
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             minister
             unto
             thee
             ?
          
           But
           all
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           here
           is
           no
           place
           for
           change
           of
           mind
           ,
           
             These
             shall
             go
             away
             into
             everlasting
             punishment
             ;
             but
             the
             Righteous
             into
             life
             eternal
             .
          
           And
           now
           what
           would
           a
           Man
           give
           in
           
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
          
           ?
           so
           that
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           all
           is
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           they
           mourn
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           they
           repent
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           they
           pray
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           make
           an
           exchange
           for
           their
           Soul
           
             too
             late
          
           .
        
         
           
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           Two
           or
           three
           things
           there
           may
           yet
           be
           gathered
           from
           these
           Words
           ;
           I
           mean
           as
           to
           the
           Desires
           of
           them
           that
           have
           lost
           their
           Souls
           ,
           to
           make
           for
           them
           an
           exchange
           :
           
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             ?
          
           What
           shall
           ?
           what
           would
           ?
           yea
           ,
           what
           would
           not
           a
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           give
           in
           exchange
           for
           his
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           would
           not
           a
           Man
           ,
           I
           mean
           a
           Man
           in
           the
           Condition
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           the
           Text
           supposed
           ,
           some
           Men
           are
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           in
           ,
           give
           in
           exchange
           ,
           
             to
             have
             another
             Man's
             Vertues
             instead
             of
             their
             own
             Vices
             ?
             Let
             me
             dye
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
           Let
           my
           Soul
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           vertues
           ,
           when
           I
           dye
           ,
           
             and
             let
             my
             last
             end
          
           h
           
             be
             like
             his
          
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           sport
           now
           to
           some
           to
           taunt
           
           and
           squib
           ,
           and
           deride
           at
           other
           Men's
           Vertues
           ,
           but
           ▪
           the
           Day
           is
           coming
           when
           their
           minds
           will
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           count
           those
           that
           have
           done
           those
           righteous
           actions
           and
           duties
           which
           they
           have
           scoffed
           at
           ,
           the
           only
           blessed
           Men.
           Yea
           ,
           they
           shall
           wish
           their
           Soul
           in
           the
           blessed
           Possession
           of
           those
           Graces
           and
           Vertues
           that
           those
           whom
           they
           hated
           were
           accompanied
           with
           ;
           and
           would
           if
           they
           had
           it
           ,
           give
           a
           whole
           World
           for
           this
           change
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           not
           now
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           
             now
             too
             late
          
           ,
           what
           then
           shall
           a
           Man
           give
           in
           exchange
           for
           his
           Soul
           ?
           and
           this
           is
           more
           than
           intimated
           in
           that
           25
           th
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           named
           before
           :
           for
           yo●
           find
           by
           that
           Text
           ,
           how
           loth
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           be
           counted
           for
           unrighteous
           People
           .
           Lord
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             when
             did
             we
             see
             thee
             an
             hungred
             ,
             or
             a
             thirst
             ,
             naked
             ,
             or
             sick
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             minister
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           Now
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           though
           heretofore
           the
           ways
           of
           the
           Righteous
           were
           an
           abomination
           to
           them
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           they
           are
           before
           a
           just
           God
           ,
           a
           just
           Judge
           ,
           a
           Judge
           that
           will
           give
           every
           one
           according
           to
           their
           ways
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           
             Woe
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Wicked
             now
             :
          
           i
           It
           shall
           go
           ill
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           hands
           shall
           be
           given
           him
           :
           thus
           therefore
           he
           is
           lockt
           up
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           cannot
           now
           change
           his
           vices
           for
           vertues
           ,
           nor
           put
           himself
           or
           his
           Soul
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           saved
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           still
           ,
           and
           will
           for
           ever
           abide
           a
           question
           unresolved
           ,
           
             Or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           a
           Man's
           state
           may
           be
           such
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           thousands
           of
           Gold
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           innocent
           and
           guiltless
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           state
           of
           such
           ,
           or
           such
           ,
           heartily
           wishing
           that
           himself
           was
           not
           that
           he
           that
           he
           is
           :
           how
           much
           more
           then
           will
           
           Men
           wish
           thus
           when
           they
           stand
           ready
           to
           receive
           the
           ●ast
           ,
           their
           eternal
           judgment
           ,
           
             But
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           they
           would
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           be
           glad
           to
           change
           away
           their
           Vices
           for
           the
           Vertues
           ,
           their
           Sins
           for
           the
           good
           Deeds
           of
           others
           :
           so
           what
           would
           they
           not
           give
           to
           change
           places
           now
           ,
           or
           to
           remove
           from
           where
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           into
           Paradise
           ,
           into
           
           Abraham's
           Bosom
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           shall
           this
           be
           admitted
           ,
           the
           R●ghteous
           must
           have
           their
           inheritance
           to
           themselves
           ;
           Neither
           ,
           said
           
             Abraham
             ,
             can
             they
             pass
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             would
             come
             from
          
           k
           thence
           :
           neither
           can
           they
           dwell
           in
           Heaven
           that
           would
           come
           from
           Hell.
           
        
         
           They
           then
           that
           have
           lost
           ,
           or
           shall
           lose
           their
           Souls
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           their
           place
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           their
           sins
           .
           When
           Judas
           went
           to
           Hell
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           his
           home
           ,
           l
           to
           his
           own
           place
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Righteous
           go
           hence
           ,
           they
           also
           go
           home
           to
           their
           House
           ,
           to
           their
           m
           own
           place
           ;
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           prepared
           for
           them
           .
           Between
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
          
           n
           
             great
             gulf
             fixed
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           strong
           passage
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           gulf
           fixed
           .
        
         
           What
           this
           gulf
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           impossible
           ,
           they
           that
           shall
           lose
           their
           Souls
           will
           know
           to
           their
           woe
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           fixed
           there
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           their
           tormenting
           place
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           that
           would
           pass
           from
           Hell
           to
           Heaven
           cannot
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           
             Would
             they
             not
             change
          
           places
           ?
           
             would
             they
             not
             have
             a
             more
             comfortable
             House
             and
             Home
             for
             their
             Souls
             ?
          
           Yes
           verily
           ,
           the
           Text
           supposes
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           Luke
           affirms
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           could
           they
           purchase
           for
           their
           Soul
           a
           Habitation
           among
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           would
           they
           
           not
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           they
           would
           give
           all
           the
           World
           for
           such
           a
           Change.
           
             What
             shall
             ,
             what
             shall
             not
             a
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             would
             answer
             his
             design
             ,
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Damned
           would
           change
           their
           own
           Vices
           for
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           the
           Place
           where
           they
           are
           for
           that
           into
           which
           they
           shall
           not
           come
           ;
           so
           ,
           
             What
             would
             they
             give
             for
             a
             change
             of
             condition
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           if
           an
           absolute
           change
           may
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           yet
           what
           would
           they
           give
           for
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           mitigation
           of
           that
           torment
           which
           now
           they
           know
           will
           without
           any
           intermission
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Tribulation
           ,
           o
           
             and
             anguish
             ,
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
          
           the
           gnawing
           Worm
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           destruction
           from
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           cannot
           be
           born
           but
           with
           great
           horror
           and
           grief
           ,
           no
           marvel
           then
           if
           these
           poor
           Creatures
           would
           for
           ease
           for
           their
           Souls
           be
           glad
           to
           change
           their
           Conditions
           ;
           Change
           !
           with
           whom
           ?
           with
           an
           Angel
           ,
           with
           a
           Saint
           ,
           Ay
           ,
           with
           a
           Dog
           or
           a
           Toad
           ;
           for
           they
           mourn
           not
           ,
           they
           weep
           not
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           bear
           indignation
           of
           wrath
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           ;
           only
           the
           sinful
           ▪
           Soul
           abides
           in
           its
           Sins
           ,
           in
           the
           Place
           designed
           for
           lost
           Soul
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Condition
           that
           Wrath
           and
           Indignation
           for
           Sin
           and
           Transgression
           hath
           decreed
           them
           to
           abide
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             That
             seeing
             the
             ungodly
             do
             seek
             good
             things
             too
             late
             :
          
           therefore
           notwithstanding
           their
           seeking
           ,
           they
           must
           still
           abide
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           their
           torment
           :
           
             For
             what
             can
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           Therefore
           God
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           there
           must
           still
           abide
           and
           dwell
           ,
           no
           exchange
           can
           p
           be
           made
           ,
           
             This
             shall
             they
             have
             of
             mine
             hand
             ,
             they
             shall
             
             lye
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           ;
           they
           shall
           lie
           down
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           make
           their
           Bed
           there
           ,
           there
           they
           shall
           lie
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           bitter
           Pill
           that
           they
           must
           swallow
           down
           at
           last
           ,
           for
           after
           all
           their
           tears
           ,
           their
           sorrows
           ,
           their
           mournings
           ,
           their
           repentings
           ,
           their
           wishings
           and
           wouldings
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           inventings
           ,
           and
           desires
           to
           change
           their
           state
           for
           a
           better
           ;
           they
           
             must
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           .
           The
           poor
           condemned
           Man
           that
           is
           upon
           the
           Ladder
           or
           Scaffold
           ,
           has
           ,
           if
           one
           knew
           them
           ,
           many
           a
           long
           wish
           and
           long
           desire
           that
           he
           might
           come
           down
           again
           alive
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           condition
           was
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Spectators
           that
           are
           not
           condemned
           ,
           and
           brought
           thither
           to
           be
           executed
           as
           he
           :
           how
           carefully
           also
           doth
           he
           look
           with
           his
           failing
           eyes
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           some
           comes
           not
           from
           the
           King
           with
           a
           Pardon
           for
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           endeavouring
           to
           fumble
           away
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           to
           prolong
           the
           minute
           of
           his
           execution
           :
           but
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           looked
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           wished
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           desired
           ,
           and
           done
           whatever
           he
           can
           ,
           the
           blow
           with
           the
           Ax
           ,
           or
           turn
           with
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           is
           his
           lot
           ,
           so
           he
           goes
           off
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           so
           he
           goes
           from
           among
           Men
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           will
           be
           with
           those
           that
           we
           have
           under
           consideration
           ,
           when
           all
           comes
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           wished
           ,
           and
           done
           what
           they
           can
           ,
           the
           Judgment
           must
           not
           be
           reversed
           ,
           they
           must
           
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           ,
           or
           shall
           lie
           down
           .
           Of
           old
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           was
           to
           be
           chastized
           for
           his
           fault
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           lie
           down
           to
           receive
           his
           stripes
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           shall
           lie
           down
           ,
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             if
             the
             wicked
             Man
             be
          
           q
           
             worthy
             to
             be
             beaten
             ,
             the
             Judge
             shall
             cause
             him
             to
             lie
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             beaten
             before
             his
             Face
             .
          
           And
           this
           lying
           down
           was
           to
           be
           his
           lot
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           pleaded
           for
           himself
           what
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           the
           Judge
           shall
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           beaten
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           present
           
           to
           behold
           the
           execution
           of
           judgment
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World
           :
           the
           wicked
           shall
           lie
           down
           and
           shall
           be
           beaten
           with
           many
           stripes
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           r
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           .
           For
           there
           will
           be
           his
           presence
           not
           only
           at
           the
           tryal
           as
           judge
           ,
           but
           to
           see
           execution
           done
           ,
           nay
           to
           do
           it
           himself
           ,
           by
           the
           pouring
           out
           like
           a
           River
           ,
           his
           Wrath
           as
           burning
           Brimstone
           upon
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           lost
           and
           cast-away
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           He
           shall
           lie
           down
           ;
           These
           words
           imply
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           the
           damned
           Soul
           shall
           submit
           ;
           for
           to
           lie
           down
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           that
           signifies
           submission
           ,
           especially
           to
           lie
           dow●
           to
           be
           beaten
           .
           The
           wicked
           shall
           be
           silent
           in
           darkness
           ▪
           When
           s
           the
           Malefactor
           has
           said
           and
           wished
           all
           that
           he
           can
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           he
           submits
           ,
           is
           silent
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           helps
           to
           put
           his
           Head
           into
           the
           Halter
           ,
           or
           doth
           lay
           down
           his
           Neck
           upon
           the
           Block
           :
           So
           here
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           ;
           there
           is
           also
           a
           place
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             shall
             go
             away
             into
             everlasting
          
           t
           punishment
           :
           To
           go
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           punishment
           ,
           is
           also
           an
           act
           of
           submission
           :
           Now
           submission
           to
           punishment
           ,
           doth
           ,
           or
           should
           flow
           from
           full
           conviction
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           punishment
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           it
           is
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           here
           :
           For
           u
           
             every
             Mouth
             shall
             be
             stopt
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
          
           (
           of
           Soul-losers
           )
           
             become
             guilty
             before
             God.
          
           Every
           Mouth
           shall
           be
           stopt
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           plead
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           also
           object
           against
           the
           Judge
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           End
           ,
           after
           that
           by
           a
           judicial
           Proceeding
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           justified
           against
           them
           his
           sayings
           ,
           and
           have
           overcome
           these
           his
           Judges
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           submit
           ,
           and
           also
           
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           shall
           go
           away
           
           〈◊〉
           their
           punishment
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           know
           they
           deserve
           〈◊〉
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           they
           shall
           go
           away
           with
           silence
           .
           Now
           ,
        
         
           How
           they
           shall
           behave
           themselves
           in
           Hell
           (
           I
           will
           ●ot
           here
           dispute
           )
           whether
           in
           a
           way
           of
           rage
           and
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           in
           rending
           and
           tearing
           of
           the
           name
           and
           just
           actions
           of
           God
           towards
           them
           ,
           or
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           submission
           there
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           this
           is
           none
           of
           this
           task
           ,
           yet
           a
           word
           or
           two
           if
           you
           please
           .
        
         
           Doubtless
           they
           will
           not
           be
           mute
           there
           ;
           they
           will
           ●ry
           ,
           and
           wail
           ,
           and
           gnash
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           too
           sometimes
           at
           God
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           think
           but
           that
           the
           ●●tice
           that
           they
           have
           deserved
           ,
           and
           the
           equal
           admi●istration
           of
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           will
           for
           the
           most
           part
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           rend
           and
           tear
           themselves
           ,
           to
           acquit
           and
           justifie
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           add
           fuel
           to
           their
           fire
           ,
           by
           concluding
           themselves
           in
           all
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           sufficiently
           merited
           this
           just
           damnation
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           seem
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           just
           judgment
           among
           Men
           shall
           terminate
           in
           this
           issue
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           not
           justifie
           himself
           in
           the
           Conscience
           of
           all
           the
           damned
           .
           But
           as
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           go
           to
           Hell
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           w
           Cause
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           〈◊〉
           damning
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           make
           some
           Use
           and
           Application
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           And
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Soul
           be
           so
           excellent
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           be
           so
           great
           a
           Loss
           ;
           then
           here
           you
           may
           see
           who
           they
           are
           that
           are
           those
           extravagant
           ones
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           that
           are
           such
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           great
           Waster
           ,
           and
           saith
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           slothful
           in
           his
           business
           ,
           is
           x
           
             Brother
             to
             such
             an
             one
          
           .
           Who
           Solomon
           had
           his
           eye
           upon
           ,
           or
           who
           it
           was
           that
           he
           counted
           so
           great
           a
           Waster
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ▪
           but
           I
           will
           challenge
           
           all
           the
           World
           to
           shew
           me
           one
           ,
           that
           for
           wasting
           and
           destroying
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           will
           hazzard
           the
           Los●
           of
           his
           Soul.
           Many
           Men
           will
           be
           so
           profuse
           ,
           and
           will
           spend
           at
           that
           prodigal
           rate
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           bring
           a
           thousand
           pound
           a
           year
           to
           five
           hundred
           ,
           and
           five
           hundred
           to
           fifty
           ,
           and
           some
           also
           will
           bring
           that
           fifty
           to
           less
           than
           nine
           pence
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           him
           that
           shall
           never
           leave
           losing
           until
           he
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ?
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           some
           who
           would
           throw
           away
           a
           Farm
           ,
           a
           good
           Estate
           upon
           the
           trundling
           of
           one
           single
           Bow●
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           casting
           away
           the
           Soul
           ?
           I
           say
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           less
           than
           the
           trundling
           of
           a
           Bowl
           .
           Nothing
           can
           for
           badness
           be
           compared
           to
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           vile
           thing
           ,
           it
           cannot
           have
           a
           worse
           Name
           than
           its
           own
           :
           it
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           vilest
           Man
           ,
           than
           the
           vilest
           of
           Beasts
           :
           yea
           ,
           sin
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           sin
           ,
           and
           sin
           only
           that
           hath
           made
           the
           Devils
           Devils
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           this
           ,
           for
           this
           vile
           ,
           this
           y
           
             abominable
             thing
          
           ,
           some
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           most
           Men
           will
           venture
           the
           Loss
           of
           their
           Soul
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           will
           mortgage
           ,
           pawn
           ,
           and
           set
           their
           Souls
           to
           sale
           for
           it
           :
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           great
           Waster
           ?
           doth
           not
           this
           Man
           deserve
           to
           be
           ranked
           among
           the
           extravagant
           ones
           ?
           What
           think
           you
           of
           him
           who
           when
           he
           tempted
           the
           Wench
           to
           uncleanness
           ,
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             venture
             thy
             Body
             ,
             I
             'le
             venture
             my
             Soul
             ?
          
           was
           not
           here
           like
           to
           be
           a
           fine
           bargain
           think
           you
           ?
           or
           was
           not
           this
           Man
           like
           to
           be
           a
           gainer
           by
           so
           doing
           ?
           This
           is
           he
           that
           prizes
           sin
           at
           a
           higher
           rate
           than
           he
           doth
           his
           immortal
           Soul
           ;
           yea
           ,
           this
           is
           he
           that
           esteems
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hours
           pleasure
           ,
           more
           than
           he
           fears
           everlasting
           damnation
           :
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           this
           Man
           is
           minded
           to
           give
           more
           to
           be
           damned
           ,
           than
           God
           requires
           
           he
           should
           give
           to
           be
           saved
           ;
           is
           not
           this
           an
           extravagant
           one
           ?
           Be
           a
           
             astonished
             O
             ye
             Heavens
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             horribly
             afraid
             !
          
           Yea
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           Angels
           stand
           amazed
           at
           the
           unaccountable
           prodigality
           of
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           1.
           
           But
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           believe
           that
           God
           will
           be
           so
           severe
           ,
           as
           to
           cast
           away
           into
           Hell
           fire
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           for
           a
           little
           sin
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           know
           thou
           canst
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           for
           if
           ●hou
           couldest
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           sooner
           eat
           fire
           ,
           than
           ●●n
           this
           hazzard
           ;
           and
           hence
           all
           they
           that
           go
           down
           ●o
           the
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           are
           called
           the
           Vnbelievers
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           shall
           cut
           thee
           (
           that
           makest
           this
           Objection
           )
           asunder
           ,
           b
           and
           shall
           appoint
           thee
           thy
           portion
           with
           such
           ,
           except
           thou
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           and
           repent
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           But
           surely
           ,
           though
           God
           should
           be
           so
           angry
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           it
           cannot
           in
           time
           ,
           but
           grieve
           him
           to
           see
           and
           hear
           Souls
           roaring
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           little
           sin
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           Whatsoever
           God
           doth
           ,
           it
           c
           abideth
           for
           ever
           :
           he
           doth
           nothing
           in
           a
           passion
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           angry
           ●it
           ;
           he
           proc●edeth
           with
           Sinners
           by
           the
           most
           perfect
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           would
           be
           injustice
           ,
           to
           deliver
           them
           whom
           the
           Law
           condemneth
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           ●ould
           falsify
           his
           word
           ,
           if
           after
           a
           time
           he
           should
           deliver
           them
           from
           Hell
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           he
           hath
           solemnly
           testified
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           there
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           3.
           
           O
           but
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           just
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           merciful
           ,
           and
           mercy
           is
           pitiful
           ,
           and
           very
           compassionate
           to
           the
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           O
           but
           mercy
           abused
           ,
           becomes
           most
           fearful
           in
           tormenting
           :
           did
           you
           never
           read
           that
           the
           Lamb
           turned
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           World
           d
           will
           tremble
           at
           the
           Wrath
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           be
           
           afflicted
           more
           at
           the
           thoughts
           of
           that
           ,
           than
           at
           th●
           thoughts
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           shall
           happen
           to
           them
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           call
           them
           to
           an
           account
           for
           their
           sins
           ?
        
         
           The
           time
           of
           e
           mercy
           will
           be
           then
           past
           ,
           for
           now
           is
           that
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           behold
           now
           is
           the
           day
           of
           salvation
           :
           The
           Gate
           of
           mercy
           will
           then
           be
           shut
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           opened
           again
           ,
           for
           now
           is
           that
           Gate
           open
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           open
           for
           a
           Door
           of
           hope
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           of
           shewing
           pity
           and
           compassion
           will
           then
           be
           at
           an
           end
           :
           for
           that
           as
           to
           acting
           towards
           Sinne●●
           will
           last
           but
           till
           the
           Glass
           of
           the
           World
           is
           run
           ,
           an●
           when
           that
           day
           is
           past
           ,
           mark
           what
           God
           saith
           ,
           shall
           follow
           ,
           
             I
             will
          
           f
           
             laugh
             at
             your
             calamity
             ,
             I
             will
             m●c●
             when
             your
             fear
             cometh
             ;
             when
             your
             fear
             cometh
             as
             desolation
             ,
             and
             your
             destruction
             cometh
             like
             a
             Whirlwind
             ,
             when
             distress
             and
             anguish
             cometh
             upon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Mark
           you
           how
           many
           pinching
           expressions
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           doth
           threaten
           the
           refusing
           Sinner
           with
           ,
           refuseth
           him
           now
           .
           I
           will
           laugh
           at
           him
           ▪
           I
           will
           mock
           at
           him
           ▪
           But
           when
           Lord
           wilt
           thou
           laugh
           at
           ,
           and
           mock
           at
           the
           impenitent
           ?
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             I
             will
             laugh
             at
             their
             calamities
             ,
             and
             mock
             when
             their
             fear
             cometh
             ,
             when
             their
             fear
             cometh
             as
             desolation
             ,
             and
             their
             destruction
             like
             a
             Whirl-wind
             ,
             when
             distress
             and
             anguish
             cometh
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Obj.
           4.
           
           But
           if
           God
           Almighty
           be
           at
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           no
           moving
           of
           him
           to
           mercy
           at
           that
           day
           :
           yet
           we
           can
           but
           lie
           in
           Hell
           till
           we
           art
           burnt
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           Log
           doth
           at
           the
           Back
           of
           the
           Fire
           .
        
         
           Poor
           besotted
           Sinner
           ,
           
             is
             this
             thy
             last
             shift
          
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           comfort
           thy self
           with
           this
           ?
           are
           thy
           sins
           so
           dear
           ,
           so
           sweet
           ,
           so
           desirable
           ,
           so
           profitable
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           wilt
           venture
           a
           burning
           in
           Hell
           Fire
           for
           them
           till
           
           thou
           art
           burnt
           out
           ?
           is
           there
           g
           nothing
           else
           to
           be
           done
           but
           to
           make
           a
           covenant
           with
           Death
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           thy
           agreement
           with
           Hell
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           better
           to
           say
           now
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             do
             not
             condemn
             me
          
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           now
           ,
           Lord
           be
           merciful
           to
           me
           a
           Sinner
           ?
           would
           not
           tears
           ,
           and
           prayers
           ,
           and
           crys
           ,
           in
           this
           acceptable
           time
           ,
           to
           God
           for
           mercy
           ,
           yield
           thee
           more
           benefit
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           than
           to
           lie
           and
           burn
           out
           in
           Hell
           ,
           will
           do
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           more
           close
           to
           thee
           ,
           Have
           not
           I
           told
           ●●ee
           already
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           ceasing
           〈◊〉
           be
           :
           that
           the
           damned
           shall
           never
           be
           
             burned
             out
             in
             Hell
          
           ?
           There
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           such
           death
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           dissolution
           for
           ever
           :
           This
           one
           thing
           well
           considered
           ,
           breaks
           not
           only
           the
           neck
           of
           that
           wild
           conceit
           ,
           on
           which
           thy
           foolish
           Objection
           is
           built
           ,
           but
           will
           break
           thy
           stubborn
           heart
           in
           pieces
           .
           For
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           unless
           thou
           canst
           conquer
           God
           ,
           or
           with
           ease
           endure
           to
           conflict
           with
           his
           sin-revenging
           wrath
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           made
           to
           mourn
           while
           under
           his
           everlasting
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           ;
           and
           to
           know
           that
           there
           is
           not
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           burning
           out
           in
           Hell
           Fire
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           5.
           
           But
           if
           this
           must
           be
           my
           case
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           more
           ●ellows
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           go
           to
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           yet
           burn
           there
           alone
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           again
           ,
           Is
           there
           no
           breaking
           of
           the
           League
           that
           is
           betwixt
           Sin
           and
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           what
           ,
           resolved
           to
           be
           a
           self
           Murderer
           ,
           a
           Soul
           Murderer
           ?
           what
           ,
           resolved
           to
           murder
           thine
           own
           Soul
           ?
           but
           is
           there
           any
           comfort
           in
           being
           hanged
           with
           company
           ?
           in
           sinking
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea
           with
           company
           ?
           or
           in
           going
           to
           Hell
           ,
           in
           burning
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           in
           enduring
           the
           everlasting
           pains
           of
           Hell
           with
           company
           ?
           O
           ,
           besotted
           wretch
           !
           But
           I
           tell
           thee
           ,
           the
           more
           company
           ,
           the
           more
           sorrow
           ,
           the
           more
           fuel
           ,
           the
           more
           fire
           .
           Hence
           the
           damned
           Man
           that
           we
           read
           of
           in
           Luk
           ,
           h
           desired
           that
           his
           brethren
           might
           be
           so
           
           warned
           and
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           kept
           out
           of
           that
           place
           of
           torment
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           hasten
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           second
           Use.
           
        
         
           Vse
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           it
           so
           ?
           is
           the
           Soul
           such
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           so
           unspeakably
           great
           ?
           Then
           here
           you
           may
           see
           who
           are
           the
           greatest
           Fools
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           who
           to
           get
           the
           World
           and
           its
           Preferments
           will
           neglect
           God
           ,
           till
           they
           lose
           their
           Souls
           .
           The
           rich
           Man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           i
           was
           one
           of
           these
           great
           Fools
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           more
           concerned
           about
           what
           he
           should
           do
           with
           his
           Goods
           ,
           than
           ho●
           his
           Soul
           should
           be
           saved
           .
           Some
           are
           for
           venturing
           their
           Souls
           for
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           for
           venturing
           their
           Souls
           for
           profits
           ;
           they
           that
           venture
           their
           Souls
           for
           pleasures
           ,
           have
           but
           little
           excuse
           for
           their
           doings
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           venture
           their
           Soul
           for
           profit
           seem
           to
           have
           much
           .
           
             And
             they
             all
             with
             (
             k
             )
             one
             consent
             began
             to
             make
             excuse
          
           ;
           Excuse
           ,
           for
           what
           ?
           
             Why
             ,
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           But
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           making
           this
           excuse
           ?
           
             Why
             ,
             their
             profits
             came
             tumbling
             in
             ?
          
           I
           have
           bought
           a
           piece
           of
           Ground
           ,
           I
           have
           bought
           five
           yoak
           of
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           married
           a
           (
           rich
           )
           Wife
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           come
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Fool
           first
           mentioned
           ,
           his
           Ground
           did
           bring
           forth
           plentifully
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           must
           of
           necessity
           forget
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           all
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           World
           he
           should
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           falls
           to
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             do
          
           ?
           Now
           had
           one
           said
           ,
           Mind
           the
           good
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           Man
           ;
           the
           Answer
           would
           have
           been
           ready
           ,
           
             But
             where
             shall
             I
             bestow
             my
             Goods
             ?
          
           If
           it
           had
           been
           replyed
           ,
           Stay
           till
           Harvest
           :
           He
           returns
           again
           ,
           
             But
             I
             have
             no
             room
             where
             to
             bestow
             my
             Goods
             ?
          
           Now
           tell
           him
           of
           praying
           ,
           and
           he
           answers
           ,
           
             He
             must
             go
             to
             building
          
           .
           Tell
           him
           he
           should
           
           frequent
           Sermons
           ,
           l
           and
           he
           replies
           ,
           
             He
             must
             mind
             his
             Work-men
          
           .
           He
           cannot
           deliver
           his
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           say
           ,
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           lye
           in
           my
           Right-hand
           ?
        
         
           And
           see
           if
           in
           the
           End
           he
           did
           not
           become
           a
           Fool
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           accomplished
           the
           building
           of
           his
           Barns
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           there
           all
           his
           Fruits
           and
           his
           Goods
           ,
           yet
           even
           till
           now
           
             his
             Soul
             was
             empty
          
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           all
           that
           was
           good
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           in
           singing
           of
           that
           requiem
           ,
           which
           he
           sung
           to
           his
           Soul
           at
           last
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Soul
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             drink
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
          
           shew
           himself
           ever
           the
           wiser
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           his
           labours
           he
           had
           rejected
           to
           get
           that
           food
           that
           indeed
           is
           meat
           and
           drink
           for
           the
           Soul
           :
           nay
           ,
           in
           singing
           this
           Song
           he
           did
           but
           provoke
           God
           to
           hasten
           to
           send
           to
           fetch
           his
           Soul
           to
           Hell
           ;
           for
           so
           begins
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Parable
           ;
           
             Thou
             Fool
             ,
             this
             Night
             shall
             thy
             Soul
             be
             required
             of
             thee
             ,
             then
             whose
             shall
             those
             things
             be
             which
             thou
             hadst
             provided
             ?
          
           So
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           folly
           in
           the
           World
           for
           a
           Man
           ,
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatever
           ,
           to
           neglect
           to
           make
           good
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           six
           signs
           of
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           all
           meet
           in
           that
           same
           Man
           that
           concerns
           no●
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           good
           purpose
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Fool
           has
           not
           an
           heart
           when
           the
           m
           price
           is
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           to
           get
           wisdom
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           sport
           to
           a
           Fool
           n
           to
           do
           mischief
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           light
           by
           the
           commission
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Fools
           despise
           wisdom
           ,
           Fools
           o
           hate
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           Fool
           after
           restraint
           p
           returns
           to
           his
           folly
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           way
           of
           a
           Fool
           q
           is
           right
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Fool
           goes
           merrily
           r
           to
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           Stocks
           .
        
         
         
           I
           might
           add
           many
           more
           ,
           but
           these
           six
           shall
           suf●●●
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Fool
           h●
           no
           heart
           for
           the
           heavenly
           prize
           ;
           yet
           he
           has
           to
           spo●
           himself
           in
           sin
           :
           and
           when
           he
           dispises
           wisdom
           ,
           the
           wa●
           is
           yet
           right
           before
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           for
           some
           tim●
           restrained
           from
           vice
           ,
           he
           greedily
           turneth
           again
           thereto
           ,
           and
           will
           when
           he
           has
           finished
           his
           course
           of
           fol●●
           and
           sin
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           go
           as
           heedlesly
           ,
           as
           carelesly
           ,
           a●
           unconcernedly
           ,
           and
           quietly
           down
           the
           steps
           to
           Hell
           ,
           as
           the
           Ox
           goeth
           to
           the
           Slaughter-House
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           
             Soul
             Fool
          
           ,
           a
           Fool
           s
           of
           the
           biggest
           Si●
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           every
           one
           also
           that
           layeth
           up
           treasure
           fo●
           himself
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           rich
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
           Obj.
           1.
           
           But
           would
           you
           not
           have
           us
           mind
           our
           worldly
           concerns
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Mind
           them
           ,
           but
           mind
           them
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           mind
           thy
           Soul
           first
           and
           most
           ;
           the
           Soul
           is
           more
           than
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           eternal
           life
           better
           than
           temporal
           ;
           First
           t
           
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prosper
             in
             thy
             health
             and
             thy
             estate
             as
             thy
             Soul
             prospers
             :
          
           But
           as
           it
           is
           rare
           to
           see
           this
           command
           obeyed
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           thought
           of
           last
           :
           so
           if
           
           John's
           Wish
           was
           to
           light
           upon
           ,
           or
           happen
           to
           some
           People
           ,
           they
           would
           neither
           have
           health
           ,
           nor
           wealth
           in
           this
           World.
           To
           prosper
           and
           be
           in
           health
           ,
           as
           their
           Soul
           prospers
           :
           what
           ,
           to
           thrive
           and
           mend
           in
           outwards
           no
           faster
           ?
           then
           we
           should
           have
           them
           have
           consumptive
           Bodies
           and
           low
           estates
           ,
           for
           are
           not
           the
           Souls
           of
           most
           as
           unthrifty
           for
           grace
           and
           spiritual
           health
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Tree
           without
           Fruit
           ,
           that
           is
           pulled
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           2.
           
           But
           would
           you
           have
           us
           sit
           still
           and
           do
           nothing
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           must
           you
           needs
           be
           upon
           the
           extreams
           ,
           must
           you
           mind
           this
           World
           to
           the
           damning
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           or
           will
           you
           not
           mind
           your
           calling
           at
           all
           ?
           is
           
           ●here
           not
           a
           middle●way
           ?
           may
           you
           not
           ,
           must
           you
           not
           get
           your
           bread
           in
           a
           way
           of
           honest
           industry
           ,
           that
           is
           ca●ing
           most
           for
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           and
           u
           so
           using
           of
           this
           ●s
           not
           abusing
           the
           same
           ?
           and
           then
           a
           Man
           doth
           so
           ,
           and
           ●
           ever
           but
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           sets
           this
           World
           and
           the
           next
           
             ●n
             their
             proper
          
           w
           
             places
             ,
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             in
             his
             esteem
             〈◊〉
             judgment
             ,
          
           and
           dealeth
           with
           both
           accordingly
           .
           And
           is
           there
           not
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           for
           this
           ?
           〈◊〉
           x
           not
           the
           things
           that
           are
           eternal
           best
           ?
           will
           temporal
           things
           make
           thy
           Soul
           to
           live
           ?
           or
           art
           thou
           none
           of
           those
           that
           should
           look
           after
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           Obj.
           3.
           
           But
           the
           most
           of
           Men
           do
           that
           which
           you
           forbid
           ,
           and
           why
           may
           not
           we
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           God
           says
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
          
           y
           
             not
             follow
             a
             multitule
             to
             do
             evil
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           what
           
             M●n
             do
          
           ,
           but
           what
           
             God
             commands
          
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           what
           doth
           present
           it
           z
           self
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           best
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           chuse
           .
           Now
           ,
           
             He
             that
             refuseth
             instruction
             ,
             despiseth
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             and
             ●e
             that
             keepeth
             the
             Commandment
             keepeth
             his
             own
             Soul.
          
           Make
           not
           therefore
           these
           foolish
           Objections
           ;
           but
           what
           saith
           the
           Word
           ,
           how
           readest
           thou
           ?
           That
           tells
           thee
           that
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Sin
           are
           but
           for
           a
           Season
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           that
           are
           seen
           are
           but
           temporal
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Fool
           that
           is
           rich
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           so
           towards
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           it
           profit
           a
           Man
           if
           he
           shall
           gain
           the
           whole
           World
           and
           lose
           his
           own
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           Obj.
           4.
           
           But
           may
           one
           not
           be
           equally
           ingaged
           for
           both
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           A
           divided
           a
           heart
           is
           a
           naughty
           one
           ;
           you
           cannot
           serve
           God
           and
           Mammon
           ;
           if
           any
           Man
           loves
           
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           not
           in
           him●
           and
           yet
           this
           objection
           bespeaks
           that
           thy
           heart●
           divided
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           a
           Mammonist
           ,
           or
           that
           tho●
           lovest
           the
           World.
           But
           will
           riches
           profit
           in
           the
           da●
           of
           Wrath
           ;
           yea
           are
           they
           not
           hurtful
           in
           the
           day
           〈◊〉
           Grace
           ?
           do
           they
           not
           tend
           to
           surfeit
           the
           Heart
           ,
           an●
           to
           alienate
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           mind
           from
           things
           that
           an●
           better
           ?
           )
           why
           then
           wilt
           thou
           set
           thy
           heart
           upon
           tha●
           which
           is
           not
           ?
           yea
           ,
           then
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the●
           that
           are
           so
           far
           off
           of
           minding
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           th●
           they
           for
           whole
           Days
           ,
           whole
           Weeks
           ,
           whole
           Month●
           and
           Years
           together
           ,
           scarce
           consider
           whether
           the●
           have
           Souls
           to
           save
           ?
        
         
           Vse
           3.
           
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           Is
           it
           so
           ?
           is
           the
           Soul
           such
           〈◊〉
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           so
           unspeakabl●
           great
           ?
           then
           ,
           
             This
             should
             teach
             People
             to
             be
             very
             carefu●
             to
             whom
             they
             commit
             the
             teaching
             and
             guidance
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           business
           of
           the
           greatest
           concern
           ,
           Men
           wil●
           be
           careful
           to
           whom
           they
           commit
           their
           Children
           ,
           who
           they
           make
           the
           Executors
           of
           their
           Will
           ,
           in
           whose
           Hand
           they
           trust
           the
           Writing
           and
           Evidences
           of
           their
           Lands
           ,
           but
           how
           much
           more
           careful
           should
           we
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           most
           are
           the
           least
           of
           all
           careful
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           commit
           the
           teaching
           and
           guidance
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           There
           are
           several
           sorts
           of
           Soul
           Shepherds
           in
           the
           World
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           are
           b
           Idol
           Shepherds
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           are
           c
           foolish
           Shepherds
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           d
           are
           Shepherds
           that
           feed
           themselves
           and
           not
           their
           Flock
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           are
           e
           hard
           hearted
           and
           pitiless
           Shepherds
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           There
           are
           f
           Shepherds
           that
           instead
           of
           healing
           ,
           ●mite
           ,
           push
           and
           wound
           the
           diseased
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           are
           Shepherds
           g
           that
           cause
           their
           Flocks
           ●o
           go
           astray
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           there
           are
           Shepherds
           that
           feed
           their
           Flock
           ;
           ●hese
           are
           the
           Shepherds
           to
           whom
           thou
           shouldest
           com●it
           thy
           Soul
           for
           teaching
           and
           for
           guidance
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           You
           may
           ask
           ,
           How
           should
           I
           know
           those
           Shepherds
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           First
           surrender
           up
           thy
           Soul
           
           unto
           God
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           chuse
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Shepherd
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           direct
           thee
           to
           his
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           ●e
           will
           of
           his
           mercy
           set
           such
           Shepherds
           over
           thee
           ,
           
             as
             shall
             feed
             the
             with
             Knowledge
             and
             Vnderstanding
             :
          
           Before
           thou
           hast
           surrendred
           up
           thy
           Soul
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           thy
           chief
           Shepherd
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           find
           out
           ,
           nor
           chuse
           to
           put
           thy
           Soul
           under
           the
           teaching
           and
           guidance
           of
           his
           Under-Shepherds
           ,
           for
           thou
           canst
           not
           love
           them
           ;
           besides
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           set
           forth
           by
           false
           Shepherds
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           ugly
           Guizes
           ,
           and
           under
           so
           many
           false
           and
           scandalous
           Dresses
           ,
           that
           should
           I
           direct
           thee
           to
           them
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           a
           stranger
           to
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           count
           them
           deceivers
           ,
           devourers
           ,
           and
           Wolves
           in
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Shepherds
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           great
           and
           chief
           Shepherd
           ,
           who
           is
           also
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Yet
           this
           I
           will
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           Shepherd
           that
           
             careth
             not
             for
             his
             own
             Soul
          
           ;
           that
           walketh
           in
           ways
           ,
           and
           doth
           such
           things
           as
           have
           a
           direct
           tendency
           
             to
             damn
             his
             own
             Soul
          
           ;
           I
           say
           take
           heed
           of
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           come
           not
           near
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           be
           not
           faithful
           to
           that
           which
           is
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           be
           faithful
           to
           that
           which
           is
           another
           Mans.
           He
           that
           feeds
           his
           
           own
           Soul
           with
           Ashes
           ,
           i
           will
           scarce
           feed
           thine
           with
           the
           
             Bread
             of
             Life
          
           ;
           wherefore
           take
           heed
           of
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           there
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             by
             their
             Fruits
             you
             shall
             know
             them
             ,
          
           they
           are
           for
           flattering
           of
           the
           worst
           ;
           and
           frowning
           upon
           the
           best
           ;
           they
           are
           for
           promising
           of
           life
           to
           the
           profane
           ,
           and
           for
           slaying
           ▪
           the
           Souls
           that
           God
           would
           have
           live
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           .
           Men
           that
           hunt
           Souls
           that
           fear
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           Sewing-Pillows
           under
           those
           Arm-holes
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           have
           to
           lean
           upon
           that
           which
           would
           afflict
           them
           :
           
             These
             be
             (
             k
             )
             them
             that
             with
             lyes
             do
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             righteous
             sad
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             not
             made
             sad
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             and
             that
             have
             strengthned
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             be
             should
             not
             return
             from
             his
             wicked
             way
             ,
             be
             promising
             of
             him
             life
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           thou
           shouldst
           for
           thy
           Souls
           sake
           chuse
           for
           thy self
           good
           Soul-Shepherds
           ;
           so
           also
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           you
           should
           chuse
           for
           your selves
           a
           good
           Wife
           ,
           a
           good
           Husband
           ,
           a
           good
           Master
           ,
           a
           good
           Servant
           ,
           for
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           l
           
             Soul
             is
             concerned
             .
             Abraham
          
           would
           not
           suffer
           Isaac
           to
           take
           a
           Wife
           of
           the
           Daughters
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           nor
           would
           David
           suffer
           a
           wicked
           Servant
           to
           come
           into
           his
           House
           or
           to
           tarry
           in
           his
           sight
           :
           bad
           company
           is
           also
           very
           destructive
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           evil
           communication
           ;
           wherefore
           m
           be
           diligent
           to
           shun
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           thou
           may'st
           persevere
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           which
           will
           be
           the
           saving
           of
           thy
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           since
           under
           this
           Head
           I
           am
           fallen
           upon
           cautions
           ,
           let
           me
           add
           these
           to
           those
           which
           I
           have
           presented
           to
           thee
           already
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Take
           heed
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           learning
           to
           do
           evil
           of
           any
           that
           are
           good
           :
           'T
           is
           possible
           for
           a
           good
           Man
           to
           
           do
           things
           that
           are
           bad
           ,
           but
           let
           not
           his
           bad
           action
           imbolden
           thee
           to
           run
           upon
           Sin
           ;
           seest
           thou
           a
           good
           Man
           that
           stumbleth
           at
           a
           Stone
           ,
           or
           that
           slippeth
           into
           the
           Dirt
           ,
           let
           that
           warn
           thee
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           his
           stumble
           make
           thee
           wary
           ,
           let
           his
           fall
           make
           thee
           look
           well
           to
           thy
           goings
           ;
           
             ever
             follow
          
           n
           
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           .
           Thy
           Soul
           is
           at
           stake
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           bad
           Men
           ,
           for
           in
           them
           their
           lies
           a
           Snare
           also
           ,
           their
           o
           good
           words
           and
           fair
           speeches
           tend
           to
           deceive
           ;
           learn
           to
           be
           good
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           holy
           lives
           of
           them
           p
           that
           be
           good
           ;
           envy
           not
           the
           wicked
           ,
           nor
           desire
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           chuse
           none
           of
           his
           ways
           ,
           thy
           Soul
           lies
           at
           stake
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           playing
           the
           hypocrite
           in
           Religion
           ;
           what
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           thou
           knowest
           ,
           profess
           it
           honestly
           ,
           confirm
           to
           it
           heartily
           ,
           serve
           him
           faithfully
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           the
           hypocrite
           bettered
           by
           all
           his
           profession
           ,
           when
           q
           
             God
             shall
             take
             away
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           delays
           to
           turn
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           chusing
           his
           ways
           for
           the
           delight
           of
           thy
           heart
           ;
           
             For
             the
             Lord's
             Eye
          
           r
           
             is
             upon
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             to
             deliver
             their
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Boast
           not
           thy self
           of
           thy
           Flocks
           and
           thy
           Herds
           ,
           of
           thy
           Gold
           and
           thy
           Silver
           ,
           of
           thy
           Sons
           and
           of
           thy
           Daughters
           :
           what
           is
           an
           House
           full
           of
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           delights
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           empty
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
             if
             thy
             Soul
          
           s
           
             be
             not
             filled
             with
             good
          
           ?
           But
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Is
           it
           so
           ?
           is
           the
           Soul
           such
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           so
           unspeakably
           great
           ?
           then
           I
           pray
           thee
           let
           me
           enquire
           a
           little
           of
           thee
           what
           provision
           hast
           thou
           made
           for
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           There
           be
           many
           that
           through
           their
           eagerness
           after
           the
           things
           
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           
             do
             bereave
          
           f
           
             their
             Soul
             of
             good
          
           ,
           even
           of
           that
           good
           the
           which
           if
           they
           had
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           
             a
             good
             to
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           But
           I
           ask
           not
           concerning
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           what
           provision
           thou
           hast
           made
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           what
           for
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             gather
          
           u
           
             not
             my
             Soul
             with
             Sinners
          
           ,
           said
           David
           ;
           not
           with
           Men
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           not
           with
           them
           that
           have
           their
           portion
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           whose
           Belly
           thou
           fillest
           with
           thy
           hid
           Treasures
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           Solomon
           laments
           some
           ,
           and
           how
           his
           Father
           prays
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           their
           lot
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           portion
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           not
           made
           provision
           〈◊〉
           their
           Soul
           :
           Well
           then
           ,
           let
           me
           enquire
           of
           thee
           about
           th●s
           matter
           :
           What
           provision
           hast
           thou
           made
           for
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           hast
           thou
           thought
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           what
           ponderous
           thoughts
           hast
           thou
           had
           of
           the
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           immortality
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           This
           must
           be
           the
           first
           enquiry
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           had
           his
           thoughts
           truly
           exercised
           ,
           ponderously
           exercised
           about
           the
           Greatness
           and
           the
           immortality
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           careful
           after
           an
           effectual
           manner
           ,
           to
           make
           provision
           for
           his
           Soul
           ,
           for
           the
           Life
           and
           World
           to
           come
           .
           The
           Soul
           is
           a
           Man
           's
           all
           ,
           whether
           he
           knows
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           you
           :
           now
           a
           Man
           will
           be
           concerned
           about
           what
           he
           thinks
           is
           his
           all
           .
           We
           read
           of
           the
           poor
           Servant
           that
           w
           
             sets
             his
             Heart
             upon
             ●is
             Wages
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           because
           it
           is
           his
           all
           ,
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           that
           wherein
           his
           worldly
           worth
           lieth
           .
           Why
           thy
           Soul
           is
           thy
           all
           ,
           't
           is
           strange
           if
           thou
           dost
           not
           think
           so
           ?
           and
           more
           strange
           if
           thou
           dost
           think
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           hast
           light
           ,
           seldom
           ,
           and
           trivial
           thoughts
           about
           it
           :
           These
           two
           seem
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           ,
           therefore
           let
           thy
           Conscience
           
           speaks
           ;
           either
           thou
           hast
           very
           great
           and
           weighty
           thoughts
           about
           the
           excellent
           Greatness
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           or
           else
           thou
           dost
           not
           count
           that
           thy
           Soul
           is
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           else
           thou
           dost
           not
           count
           it
           thy
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           Judgment
           hast
           thou
           made
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           thy
           Soul
           (
           I
           speak
           now
           to
           the
           unconverted
           )
           thy
           Soul
           is
           under
           sin
           ,
           under
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           an
           object
           of
           wrath
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           sentence
           that
           by
           the
           word
           it
           passed
           upon
           it
           ,
           Wo
           x
           
             to
             their
             Souls
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             for
             they
             have
             rewarded
             evil
             to
             themselves
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Sentence
           of
           God
           :
           Well
           ,
           but
           what
           judgment
           hast
           thou
           passed
           upon
           it
           while
           thou
           livest
           in
           thy
           debaucheries
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           that
           which
           thy
           fellows
           have
           passed
           on
           theirs
           before
           thee
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             shall
          
           y
           
             have
             peace
             ,
             tho'
             I
             walk
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             my
             heart
             to
             add
             drunkenness
             to
             thirst
          
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           know
           thy
           judgment
           is
           gross
           ,
           thy
           Soul
           is
           miserable
           ,
           and
           turn
           ,
           or
           in
           little
           time
           ▪
           thine
           Eyes
           will
           behold
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           care
           hast
           thou
           had
           of
           securing
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           danger
           that
           by
           sin
           it
           is
           brought
           into
           ?
           If
           a
           Man
           has
           a
           Horse
           ,
           a
           Cow
           ,
           or
           a
           Swine
           that
           is
           sick
           or
           in
           danger
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           or
           that
           casualty
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           care
           for
           his
           Beast
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           perish
           ,
           he
           will
           pull
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Ditch
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           Day
           :
           but
           oh
           !
           that
           's
           the
           Day
           on
           which
           many
           Men
           do
           put
           their
           Soul
           into
           the
           Ditch
           of
           Sin
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           day
           that
           they
           set
           apart
           to
           pursue
           wickedness
           in
           :
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           care
           hast
           thou
           taken
           to
           get
           thy
           Soul
           out
           of
           this
           Ditch
           ?
           a
           Ditch
           out
           of
           which
           thou
           canst
           never
           get
           it
           without
           the
           aid
           of
           an
           omnipotent
           Arm.
           In
           things
           pertaining
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           feels
           his
           own
           strength
           fail
           ,
           he
           will
           implore
           the
           help
           and
           aid
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           can
           by
           any
           means
           deliver
           by
           his
           own
           arm
           his
           Soul
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Hell
           (
           which
           thou
           also
           wilt
           confess
           if
           thou
           beest
           not
           a
           
           very
           Brute
           )
           but
           what
           hast
           thou
           done
           with
           God
           for
           help
           ?
           hast
           thou
           cryed
           ?
           hast
           thou
           cryed
           out
           ?
           yea
           dost
           thou
           s●ill
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           day
           and
           night
           before
           him
           ?
           Deliver
           my
           z
           
             Soul
             ,
             save
          
           my
           
             Soul
             ,
             preserve
          
           my
           
             Soul
             heal
          
           my
           Soul
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             I
             pour
             out
             my
             Soul
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           canst
           thou
           say
           ,
           my
           Soul
           ,
           my
           Soul
           waiteth
           upon
           God
           ,
           my
           Soul
           thirsteth
           for
           him
           ,
           my
           Soul
           followeth
           hard
           after
           him
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           dost
           thou
           this
           ,
           or
           dost
           thou
           hunt
           thine
           own
           Soul
           to
           destroy
           it
           ?
           The
           a
           Soul
           with
           some
           is
           the
           Game
           ,
           their
           Lusts
           are
           the
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           they
           themselves
           are
           the
           Hu●●smen
           ,
           and
           never
           do
           they
           more
           holloo
           ,
           and
           luer
           ,
           and
           laugh
           ,
           and
           sing
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           have
           delivered
           up
           their
           Soul
           ,
           their
           Darling
           to
           these
           Dogs
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           David
           trembled
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           cryed
           ,
           
             Dogs
             have
          
           b
           
             compassed
             me
             about
             ;
             save
             my
             darling
             ,
             my
             Soul
             ,
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Dog
          
           ;
           thus
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           cryed
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             these
             Dogs
          
           were
           but
           wicked
           Men
           :
           But
           oh
           ,
           how
           much
           is
           a
           Sin
           ,
           a
           Lust
           ,
           worse
           than
           a
           Man
           to
           do
           us
           hurt
           ;
           yea
           ,
           worse
           than
           is
           a
           Dog
           ,
           a
           Lyon
           to
           hurt
           a
           Lamb
           !
        
         
           4.
           
           What
           are
           the
           signs
           and
           tokens
           that
           thou
           bearest
           about
           thee
           concerning
           how
           it
           will
           go
           with
           thy
           Soul
           at
           last
           ?
           there
           are
           signs
           and
           tokens
           of
           a
           good
           ,
           and
           signs
           and
           tokens
           of
           a
           c
           had
           End
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           will
           have
           ;
           there
           are
           Signs
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           evident
           tokens
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           signs
           of
           the
           Damnation
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           evident
           signs
           of
           Damnation
           :
           Now
           which
           of
           these
           hast
           thou
           ?
           I
           cannot
           stand
           here
           to
           shew
           thee
           which
           are
           which
           ;
           but
           thy
           Soul
           and
           its
           salvation
           lyeth
           before
           thee
           ,
           d
           and
           thou
           hast
           the
           Book
           of
           Signs
           about
           these
           matters
           by
           thee
           ;
           
           thou
           hast
           also
           Men
           of
           God
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           and
           their
           Assemblies
           to
           frequent
           :
           look
           to
           thy self
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           are
           hard
           by
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           will
           swallow
           thee
           up
           ;
           Heaven
           into
           unspeakable
           and
           endless
           glory
           ,
           or
           Hell
           into
           unspeakable
           and
           endless
           torment
           .
           Yet
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           are
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           thy
           Soul
           now
           ?
           are
           they
           things
           Divine
           ,
           or
           things
           Natural
           ?
           are
           they
           things
           Heavenly
           ,
           or
           things
           Earthly
           ?
           are
           they
           things
           holy
           ,
           or
           things
           unholy
           ?
           for
           look
           what
           things
           thou
           delightest
           in
           now
           ▪
           to
           those
           things
           the
           great
           God
           doth
           count
           thee
           a
           Servant
           ,
           and
           for
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           thou
           shalt
           receive
           thy
           Wages
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           His
           e
           
             Servants
             you
             are
             to
             whom
             you
             obey
             ,
             whether
             of
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             unto
             righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           Wicked
           Men
           talk
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           hope
           and
           desire
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           continue
           wicked
           Men
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           would
           they
           do
           there
           ?
           If
           all
           that
           desire
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           should
           come
           thither
           ,
           verily
           they
           would
           make
           a
           Hell
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           would
           they
           do
           there
           ?
           why
           ,
           just
           as
           they
           do
           here
           ,
           scatter
           their
           filthiness
           quite
           over
           the
           Face
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           as
           vile
           as
           the
           Pit
           that
           the
           Devils
           dwell
           in
           .
           Take
           holiness
           away
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           Heaven
           ?
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           in
           Hell
           were
           there
           none
           but
           holy
           ones
           there
           ,
           than
           ●e
           in
           Heaven
           it self
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           iniquity
           .
           If
           Heaven
           should
           be
           filled
           with
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           God
           would
           quickly
           drive
           them
           out
           ,
           or
           forsake
           the
           place
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           they
           have
           been
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           Sinners
           that
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           washed
           ;
           such
           were
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           ye
           are
           f
           washed
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           justified
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           sanctified
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           our
           God.
           When
           the
           Maidens
           were
           gathered
           together
           for
           the
           great
           King
           Ahasuerus
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           into
           his
           Royal
           presence
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           had
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           purified
           with
           things
           for
           purification
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           twelve
           months
           together
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Six
           g
           
             Months
             with
             Oyl
             of
             Myrrh
             ,
             and
             Six
             Months
             with
             sweet
             Odours
             and
             other
             things
          
           ;
           and
           so
           came
           every
           Maiden
           to
           the
           King.
           God
           also
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           come
           into
           his
           Royal
           Presence
           ,
           should
           first
           go
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           there
           receive
           of
           the
           Eunuchs
           things
           for
           purification
           ,
           things
           to
           make
           h
           
             us
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             :
          
           none
           can
           go
           from
           a
           state
           of
           nature
           to
           glory
           ,
           but
           i
           by
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ;
           the
           Lord
           gives
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           hence
           he
           that
           goeth
           to
           Heaven
           is
           said
           to
           be
           wrought
           for
           it
           ,
           fitted
           ,
           prepared
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Vse
           5.
           
           Again
           ,
           Fifthly
           ,
           Is
           it
           so
           ?
           is
           the
           Soul
           such
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           so
           unspeakably
           great
           ?
           Then
           this
           Doctrine
           commends
           those
           for
           the
           wise
           ones
           ,
           that
           above
           all
           business
           concern
           themselves
           with
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           those
           that
           make
           all
           other
           matters
           but
           things
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           Soul
           ,
           the
           one
           thing
           needful
           .
           But
           ,
           but
           few
           comparatively
           will
           be
           concerned
           with
           this
           use
           ,
           for
           where
           is
           he
           that
           doth
           this
           ?
           Solomon
           speaks
           of
           k
           
             one
             Man
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           :
           however
           some
           there
           be
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           God
           for
           some
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           they
           that
           are
           wise
           ,
           yea
           wise
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           reject
           what
           God
           hath
           rejected
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           sin
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           esteem
           but
           little
           of
           that
           which
           by
           the
           word
           is
           counted
           but
           of
           little
           esteem
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           they
           chuse
           for
           a
           Portion
           that
           which
           God
           commendeth
           unto
           us
           for
           that
           which
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Heaven
           ,
           his
           Word
           ,
           his
           Grace
           and
           Holiness
           :
           these
           are
           the
           great
           and
           most
           excellent
           thing
           ▪
           and
           the
           things
           that
           he
           hath
           chosen
           ,
           that
           is
           truly
           wise
           for
           his
           Soul
           (
           and
           all
           other
           wise
           Men
           are
           Fools
           in
           God's
           account
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           his
           word
           )
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           glory
           and
           bliss
           must
           needs
           be
           their
           portion
           ,
           though
           others
           shall
           miss
           thereof
           ;
           
             The
             wise
          
           l
           
             shall
             inherit
             glory
             ,
             but
             shame
             shall
             be
             the
             promotion
             of
             Fools
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           me
           then
           incourage
           those
           that
           are
           of
           this
           mind
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           hold
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           Soul
           thou
           hast
           pitched
           right
           ;
           I
           will
           say
           of
           thy
           choice
           as
           David
           said
           of
           
           Goljah's
           Sword
           ,
           There
           m
           
             is
             none
             like
             that
             ,
             give
             it
             me
             :
          
           Hold
           fast
           that
           thou
           hast
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           take
           thy
           Crown
           .
           Oh!
           I
           admire
           this
           Wisdom
           ,
           this
           is
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           ;
           this
           is
           by
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           Wisdom
           which
           this
           World
           teacheth
           ,
           nor
           the
           Wisdom
           which
           the
           World
           ,
           doth
           chuse
           ,
           which
           comes
           to
           naught
           ,
           surely
           n
           thou
           hast
           seen
           something
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           through
           faith
           ▪
           surely
           God
           has
           made
           thee
           see
           emptiness
           in
           that
           wherein
           others
           find
           a
           fulness
           ,
           and
           vanity
           in
           that
           which
           by
           others
           is
           counted
           for
           a
           Darling
           .
           Blessed
           are
           thine
           Eyes
           ,
           for●
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           thine
           Ears
           ,
           for
           they
           hear
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           told
           thee
           that
           thy
           Soul
           was
           such
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           as
           by
           thy
           practice
           thou
           declarest
           thou
           believest
           it
           to
           be
           ?
           What
           ,
           set
           more
           by
           thy
           Soul
           than
           by
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           What
           ,
           cast
           a
           World
           behind
           thy
           back
           
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           a
           Soul
           ?
           is
           not
           this
           to
           play
           the
           Fool
           in
           the
           account
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           while
           Angels
           wonder
           at
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           for
           thy
           wisdom
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           thy
           Soul
           and
           its
           welfare
           should
           be
           more
           in
           thy
           esteem
           than
           all
           those
           glories
           wherewith
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           World
           are
           dazled
           ?
           surely
           thou
           hast
           looked
           upon
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           Gold
           look
           like
           a
           clod
           of
           Clay
           in
           thine
           Eye-sight
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           put
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Excellencies
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           Eternal
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           who
           put
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Excellency
           of
           those
           things
           into
           thy
           mind
           in
           this
           wanton
           Age
           ,
           in
           an
           Age
           wherein
           the
           thoughts
           of
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           with
           ,
           and
           too
           many
           ,
           like
           the
           Morrocco
           Ambassador
           and
           his
           Men
           ,
           Men
           of
           strange
           Faces
           ,
           in
           strange
           Habits
           ,
           with
           strange
           Gestures
           and
           Behaviours
           ,
           Monsters
           to
           behold
           ?
        
         
           But
           where
           hadst
           thou
           that
           heart
           that
           gives
           entertainment
           to
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           these
           heavenly
           thoughts
           ?
           These
           thoughts
           are
           like
           the
           French
           Protestants
           ,
           banished
           thence
           where
           they
           willingly
           would
           have
           harbour
           :
           how
           came
           they
           to
           thy
           House
           ,
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           entertainment
           in
           thy
           Soul
           ?
           The
           Lord
           keep
           them
           in
           every
           imagination
           of
           the
           thoughts
           of
           thy
           heart
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           incline
           thine
           heart
           to
           seek
           him
           more
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           the
           whole
           World
           have
           slighted
           and
           despised
           ,
           and
           counted
           foolish
           the
           thoughts
           and
           cogitations
           wherewith
           thy
           Soul
           is
           exercised
           ;
           what
           strong
           and
           mighty
           supporter
           is
           it
           upon
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           thou
           bearest
           up
           thy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           takest
           incouragement
           in
           this
           thy
           folorn
           ,
           unoccupied
           and
           singular
           way
           ?
           for
           so
           I
           dare
           say
           it
           is
           with
           the
           most
           ;
           but
           certainly
           it
           is
           something
           above
           thy self
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           more
           mighty
           to
           uphold
           thee
           than
           is
           the
           power
           ,
           rage
           and
           malice
           of
           all
           the
           World
           to
           cast
           thee
           down
           ,
           or
           else
           thou
           
           couldest
           not
           bear
           up
           ,
           now
           the
           Stream
           and
           the
           Force
           thereof
           are
           against
           thee
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           1.
           
           I
           know
           my
           Soul
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           its
           glories
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           smalles●
           Glimpse
           thereof
           ,
           do
           swallow
           up
           all
           the
           World
           that
           is
           here
           ;
           my
           heart
           also
           doth
           greatly
           desire
           to
           be
           exercised
           about
           the
           thoughts
           of
           eternity
           ,
           and
           I
           count
           my self
           never
           better
           than
           when
           my
           poor
           heart
           is
           filled
           with
           them
           :
           as
           for
           the
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           it
           swayeth
           very
           little
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           my
           heart
           is
           come
           to
           a
           point
           ;
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           I
           meet
           with
           many
           discouragements
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           that
           indeed
           do
           weaken
           my
           strength
           in
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           brave
           Soul
           ,
           pray
           tell
           me
           what
           the
           things
           are
           that
           discourage
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           weaken
           thy
           strength
           in
           the
           way
           ?
        
         
           Why
           ,
           the
           amazing
           greatness
           of
           this
           my
           enterprize
           ,
           that
           this
           one
           thing
           .
           I
           am
           now
           pursuing
           things
           of
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           most
           enriching
           nature
           ,
           even
           eternal
           things
           ;
           and
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Greatness
           of
           them
           drown'd
           me
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           my
           Spirit
           in
           the
           pursuit
           after
           them
           is
           a
           little
           returned
           and
           abated
           ,
           methinks
           I
           hear
           my self
           talking
           thus
           to
           my self
           ,
           Fond
           fool
           !
           canst
           thou
           imagine
           that
           such
           a
           Gnat
           ,
           a
           Flea
           ,
           a
           Pi●mire
           as
           thou
           art
           ,
           can
           take
           and
           possess
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           manele
           thy
           s●lf
           up
           in
           the
           eternal
           Glories
           ?
           if
           thou
           makest
           first
           a
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           succesfulness
           of
           thy
           Endeavours
           upon
           things
           far
           lower
           ,
           more
           base
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           easie
           to
           obtain
           ,
           as
           Crowns
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Earldoms
           ,
           Dukedoms
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           how
           vain
           are
           these
           attempts
           of
           thine
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           thinkest
           to
           possess
           thy
           Soul
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           away
           ,
           away
           by
           the
           heighth
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           may'st
           well
           conclude
           it
           is
           far
           above
           ,
           out
           of
           thy
           reach
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           breadth
           thereof
           it
           is
           too
           large
           for
           thee
           to
           grasp
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           excellent
           glory
           thereof
           ,
           too
           good
           for
           thee
           to
           possess
           :
           These
           are
           the
           thoughts
           that
           sometimes
           discourage
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           weaken
           my
           strength
           in
           the
           way
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           The
           Greatness
           of
           thy
           undertakings
           does
           but
           shew
           the
           nobleness
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           cannot
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           content
           with
           such
           low
           and
           dry
           things
           as
           the
           base-born
           Spirits
           that
           are
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           can
           ,
           and
           do
           content
           themselves
           withal
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           things
           thou
           aimest
           at
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           as
           they
           are
           indeed
           ,
           things
           that
           have
           not
           their
           like
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           too
           big
           for
           God
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           o
           he
           has
           promised
           to
           give
           them
           to
           the
           Soul
           that
           seeketh
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           prepared
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           given
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           the
           things
           that
           thy
           Soul
           longeth
           for
           ,
           presseth
           after
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           content
           without
           .
           As
           for
           thy
           making
           of
           a
           tryal
           of
           the
           succesfulness
           of
           thy
           endeavours
           upon
           things
           more
           inferior
           and
           base
           ;
           that
           is
           but
           a
           trick
           of
           the
           old
           deceiver
           .
           God
           has
           refused
           to
           give
           his
           Children
           the
           great
           ,
           the
           brave
           ,
           and
           glorious
           things
           of
           this
           World
           (
           a
           few
           p
           only
           excepted
           )
           because
           he
           has
           prepared
           some
           better
           thing
           for
           them
           ;
           wherefore
           faint
           not
           ,
           but
           let
           thy
           hand
           be
           strong
           ,
           for
           thy
           work
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           ;
           and
           since
           thy
           Soul
           is
           at
           work
           ,
           for
           Soul-things
           ;
           for
           divine
           and
           eternal
           things
           ,
           God
           will
           give
           them
           to
           thee
           ;
           thou
           art
           not
           of
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           draw
           back
           unto
           perdition
           ,
           but
           of
           them
           that
           believe
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           receive
           the
           end
           of
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           thy
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Obj.
           2.
           
           But
           all
           my
           discouragement
           doth
           not
           lie
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           see
           so
           much
           of
           the
           sinful
           vileness
           of
           my
           nature
           ,
           and
           feel
           ●ow
           ready
           it
           is
           to
           thrust
           it self
           forth
           at
           all
           occasions
           ,
           to
           the
           defiling
           of
           my
           whole
           Man
           ,
           and
           more
           ;
           now
           this
           added
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           adds
           to
           my
           discouragement
           greatly
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           This
           should
           because
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           of
           self-abasement
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           discouragement
           ,
           for
           the
           best
           of
           Saints
           have
           their
           weaknesses
           ,
           these
           their
           weaknesses
           ;
           the
           Ladies
           as
           well
           as
           she
           that
           grinds
           at
           the
           Mill
           ,
           know
           what
           doth
           attend
           that
           Sex
           ;
           and
           the
           Gyants
           in
           grace
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           weak
           and
           shrubs
           ,
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           which
           thou
           layest
           in
           against
           thy
           exercising
           of
           hope
           ,
           or
           as
           matter
           of
           thy
           q
           discouragement
           ;
           poor
           David
           says
           ,
           his
           Soul
           refused
           to
           be
           comforted
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ;
           and
           Paul
           crys
           out
           under
           sense
           of
           this
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
             Man
             that
             I
             am
             !
          
           and
           comes
           as
           it
           were
           to
           the
           borders
           of
           a
           doubt
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Who
           r
           
             shall
             deliver
             me
          
           ?
           only
           he
           was
           quick
           at
           remembring
           that
           Christ
           was
           his
           righteousness
           and
           price
           of
           redemption
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           relieved
           himself
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           This
           should
           drive
           us
           to
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           therefore
           are
           corruptions
           by
           divine
           permission
           ,
           still
           left
           in
           us
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           unbelief
           ,
           but
           to
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           the
           perfect
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           for
           life
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           s
           further
           help
           ,
           consider
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Christ
           liveth
           in
           Heaven
           making
           intercession
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           t
           be
           saved
           by
           his
           life
           ,
           not
           by
           thine
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           intercessions
           ,
           not
           by
           thy
           perfections
           ;
           let
           not
           therefore
           thy
           weaknesses
           be
           thy
           discouragements
           ,
           only
           let
           them
           put
           thee
           upon
           the
           duties
           required
           of
           thee
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           humility
           ,
           watchfulness
           diligence
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Obj.
           3.
           
           But
           I
           find
           together
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           weakness
           and
           faintness
           ,
           as
           to
           my
           graces
           ;
           my
           faith
           ,
           my
           hope
           ,
           my
           love
           ,
           and
           desires
           to
           these
           and
           all
           other
           Christian
           Duties
           are
           weak
           :
           I
           am
           like
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           Dream
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           run
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           fought
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           have
           fled
           but
           could
           not
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Weak
           graces
           are
           graces
           ,
           weak
           graces
           may
           grow
           stronger
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           Iron
           be
           blunt
           ,
           t
           put
           to
           the
           more
           strength
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           seems
           to
           be
           most
           tender
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           u
           
             He
             shall
             gather
             his
             Lambs
             with
             his
             arm
             ,
             shall
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             and
             shall
             gently
             lead
             them
             that
             are
             with
             young
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             I
             will
             seek
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             bring
             again
             that
             which
             was
          
           w
           
             driven
             away
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             bind
             up
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             will
             strengthen
             that
             which
             was
             sick
             :
          
           Only
           here
           will
           thy
           wisdom
           be
           manifested
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           thou
           x
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           use
           lawfully
           and
           diligently
           the
           means
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           a
           Use
           of
           Terror
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           conclude
           .
           Is
           it
           so
           ?
           Is
           the
           Soul
           such
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Loss
           thereof
           so
           unspeakably
           great
           ?
           Then
           this
           sheweth
           the
           sad
           state
           of
           those
           that
           lose
           their
           Souls
           ;
           we
           use
           to
           count
           those
           in
           a
           deplorable
           Condition
           ,
           that
           by
           one
           only
           stroak
           ,
           are
           stript
           of
           their
           whole
           Estate
           ;
           the
           Fire
           swept
           away
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ;
           or
           all
           that
           he
           had
           was
           in
           such
           a
           Ship
           ,
           and
           that
           Ship
           sunk
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           this
           is
           sad
           news
           ,
           this
           is
           heavy
           tidings
           ,
           this
           is
           bewailed
           of
           all
           ,
           especially
           if
           such
           were
           great
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           were
           brought
           by
           their
           loss
           from
           a
           high
           to
           a
           low
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           low
           Condition
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           
           Loss
           about
           which
           we
           have
           been
           speaking
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           The
           Loss
           of
           an
           Estate
           may
           be
           repaired
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           a
           Man
           may
           find
           Friends
           in
           his
           present
           deplorable
           condition
           to
           his
           support
           ,
           though
           not
           recovery
           :
           But
           far
           will
           this
           be
           from
           him
           that
           shall
           lose
           his
           Soul.
           Ah!
           he
           has
           lost
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           recovered
           again
           ,
           unless
           Hell-fire
           can
           comfort
           him
           ;
           unless
           he
           can
           solace
           himself
           in
           the
           fiery
           Indignation
           of
           God
           ,
           terrors
           will
           be
           upon
           him
           ,
           anguish
           and
           sorrow
           will
           swallow
           him
           up
           ,
           because
           of
           present
           misery
           ,
           slighted
           and
           set
           at
           n●ught
           by
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           he
           will
           also
           be
           in
           this
           his
           miserable
           state
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           add
           to
           sorrow
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           howling
           .
        
         
           To
           present
           you
           with
           Emblems
           of
           tormented
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           to
           draw
           before
           your
           eyes
           the
           Picture
           of
           Hell
           ,
           are
           things
           too
           light
           for
           so
           ponderous
           a
           Subject
           as
           this
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           Man
           frame
           or
           invent
           words
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           deep
           and
           profound
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           the
           Life
           to
           set
           out
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell.
           All
           those
           expressions
           of
           Fire
           ,
           Brimstone
           ,
           the
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           ,
           a
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           the
           bottomless
           Pit
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           more
           to
           boot
           ,
           are
           all
           too
           short
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Miseries
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           damned
           Souls
           :
           
             Who
             knows
             the
             Power
          
           y
           
             of
             God's
             Anger
          
           ?
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           unless
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           can
           be
           known
           ,
           it
           must
           abide
           as
           unspeakable
           as
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           which
           passeth
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           We
           hear
           it
           Thunder
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           Lighten
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Eclipses
           ,
           Comets
           and
           Blazing
           Stars
           ,
           are
           all
           subject
           to
           smite
           us
           with
           Terror
           ;
           the
           thought
           of
           a
           Ghost
           ,
           of
           the
           appearing
           of
           a
           dead
           Wife
           ,
           a
           dead
           Husband
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           how
           terrible
           are
           these
           things
           !
           but
           alas
           ,
           what
           are
           these
           ?
           meer
           Flea-bitings
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           bad
           ,
           when
           compared
           with
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell.
           Guilt
           and
           Despair
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           ,
           who
           understands
           them
           
           unto
           perfection
           ?
           the
           ireful
           looks
           of
           an
           infinite
           Majesty
           ,
           what
           Mortal
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           living
           can
           tell
           us
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           how
           dismal
           ,
           and
           breaking
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           as
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           Anger
           ,
           and
           arises
           from
           the
           utmost
           Indignation
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           who
           knows
           of
           all
           the
           ways
           by
           which
           the
           Almighty
           will
           inflict
           his
           just
           revenges
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           damned
           Sinners
           ?
           When
           Paul
           was
           caught
           up
           to
           the
           third
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           heard
           words
           that
           were
           unspeakable
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           goes
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           shall
           hear
           groans
           that
           are
           unutterable
           .
           Hear
           ,
           did
           I
           say
           ?
           they
           shall
           feel
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           feel
           them
           burst
           from
           their
           wounded
           Spirits
           as
           Thunder-claps
           do
           from
           the
           Clouds
           .
           Once
           I
           dreamed
           ,
           that
           I
           saw
           two
           (
           whom
           I
           knew
           )
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           methought
           I
           saw
           a
           continual
           dropping
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           of
           great
           drops
           of
           fire
           lighting
           upon
           them
           to
           their
           sore
           distress
           .
           Oh!
           words
           are
           wanting
           ,
           thoughts
           are
           wanting
           ,
           imagination
           and
           fancy
           are
           poor
           things
           here
           :
           Hell
           is
           another
           kind
           of
           place
           and
           state
           than
           any
           alive
           can
           think
           ;
           and
           since
           I
           am
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           treat
           a
           little
           of
           Hell
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           will
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           upon
           a
           use
           of
           Terror
           .
           and
           z
           because
           Hell
           is
           the
           place
           of
           Torment
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Hell
           is
           said
           to
           be
           beneath
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           is
           said
           to
           be
           above
           ,
           because
           as
           above
           signifieth
           the
           utmost
           a
           joy
           ,
           triumph
           ,
           and
           felicity
           ;
           so
           beneath
           is
           a
           term
           most
           fit
           to
           describe
           the
           place
           of
           Hell
           by
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           utmost
           Opposition
           that
           is
           between
           these
           two
           ,
           Hell
           being
           the
           Place
           of
           the
           utmost
           Sorrow
           ,
           Despair
           and
           Misery
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           Underlings
           ever
           trampled
           under
           the
           Feet
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           beneath
           ,
           below
           ,
           under
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Hell
           is
           said
           to
           be
           darkness
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           is
           said
           b
           to
           be
           light
           ;
           light
           to
           shew
           the
           pleasureableness
           ,
           and
           the
           desirableness
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           darkness
           to
           shew
           the
           dolesome
           and
           wearisomness
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           how
           weary
           ,
           oh
           !
           how
           weary
           and
           wearisomly
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           will
           damned
           Souls
           turn
           themselves
           from
           side
           to
           side
           ,
           from
           place
           to
           place
           in
           Hell
           ,
           while
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           thickest
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           griped
           with
           the
           burning
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           endlesness
           of
           that
           most
           unutterable
           Misery
           !
        
         
           3.
           
           Men
           are
           said
           to
           go
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           they
           c
           are
           said
           to
           go
           down
           to
           Hell
           :
           up
           ,
           because
           of
           exaltation
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           must
           abound
           in
           Beauty
           and
           Glory
           that
           go
           to
           Heaven
           :
           down
           ,
           because
           of
           those
           sad
           dejections
           ,
           that
           great
           deformity
           and
           vile
           contempt
           that
           sin
           hath
           brought
           them
           to
           ,
           that
           go
           to
           Hell.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Heaven
           is
           called
           a
           Hill
           or
           Mount
           ,
           Hell
           is
           called
           d
           a
           Pit
           or
           
             Hole
             :
             Heaven
          
           ,
           a
           Mount
           ,
           the
           
             Mount
             Zion
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           God
           has
           and
           will
           exalt
           them
           that
           loved
           him
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Hell
           ,
           a
           Pit
           or
           Hole
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           all
           the
           Ungodly
           shall
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           yawning
           Paunch
           ,
           and
           Belly
           of
           Hell
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           hollow
           Cave
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Heaven
           !
           'T
           is
           said
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           ●
           
             Heighth
             of
          
           e
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           
             bottomless
             Pit.
             The
             heighth
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Exaltation
           of
           them
           that
           do
           ascend
           up
           thither
           ,
           is
           both
           perfect
           and
           unsearchable
           :
           
             And
             Hell
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           downfal
           of
           them
           that
           descend
           in
           thither
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           down
           ,
           down
           ,
           down
           they
           go
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           down
           ,
           down
           still
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Heaven
           !
           It
           is
           called
           
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
          
           ,
           f
           but
           Hell
           
             the
             burning
             Lake
          
           .
           A
           Paradise
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           quiet
           ,
           harmless
           ,
           sweet
           and
           beautiful
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           to
           them
           that
           possess
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Garden
           was
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           
             Hell
             ,
             the
             burning
             Lake
          
           ,
           to
           allude
           to
           Sodom
           ,
           that
           since
           its
           destruction
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           stinking
           Lake
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           as
           their
           distress
           was
           unutterable
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           highest
           Amazement
           ,
           full
           of
           confusion
           and
           horror
           when
           that
           tempestuous
           Storm
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           was
           rained
           from
           the
           Lord
           out
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           ;
           so
           to
           the
           utmost
           degree
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           the
           Souls
           that
           are
           lost
           and
           cast
           into
           Hell.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           said
           that
           there
           are
           dwelling-houses
           or
           g
           places
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           there
           are
           the
           Cells
           ,
           or
           the
           Chambers
           of
           Death
           in
           Hell.
           There
           are
           Mansions
           ,
           or
           dwelling-places
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           that
           go
           thither
           might
           have
           his
           reward
           according
           to
           his
           work
           :
           and
           that
           there
           is
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           Chambers
           of
           death
           in
           Hell
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           there
           are
           places
           and
           states
           in
           Hell
           too
           ,
           for
           Sinners
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           h
           in
           according
           to
           their
           faults
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           said
           of
           some
           ,
           These
           shall
           receive
           greater
           damnation
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           ,
           That
           it
           shall
           be
           more
           tolerable
           for
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrha
           in
           the
           Judgment
           than
           for
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           lowest
           Hell
           ;
           how
           many
           Hells
           there
           are
           above
           that
           ,
           i
           or
           more
           tolerable
           tormenting
           places
           than
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Torments
           there
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           there
           know
           best
           ,
           but
           degrees
           without
           doubt
           there
           are
           :
           and
           the
           term
           [
           lowest
           ]
           shews
           the
           utmost
           ,
           
           and
           most
           exquisite
           destress
           ;
           so
           the
           Chambers
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           second
           death
           in
           Hell
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           think
           the
           Words
           should
           be
           understood
           ,
           
             Her
             House
             is
             the
             way
             (
             k
             )
             to
             Hell
             ,
             going
             down
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             death
             :
          
           these
           are
           the
           Chambers
           ,
           that
           the
           Chambers
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           dwelling-places
           in
           the
           House
           in
           Heaven
           is
           opposed
           to
           ,
           and
           this
           opposition
           shews
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           will
           be
           degrees
           of
           Glory
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           so
           there
           will
           of
           Torments
           in
           Hell
           ;
           aud
           there
           is
           all
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           since
           the
           Punishment
           must
           be
           inflicted
           by
           God
           ,
           the
           infinitely
           just
           .
           Why
           should
           a
           poor
           silly
           ,
           ignorant
           Man
           tho'
           damned
           ,
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           same
           degree
           of
           torment
           that
           he
           that
           has
           lived
           a
           thousand
           times
           worse
           shall
           be
           punished
           with
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           ,
           Justice
           will
           not
           admit
           it
           ,
           Guilt
           and
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           Transgression
           will
           not
           admit
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           tormenting●Fire
           of
           Hell
           it self
           will
           not
           admit
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           Hell-fire
           can
           kindle
           upon
           nothing
           but
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Sinner
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           Sin
           be
           as
           Oyl
           to
           that
           sire
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           seems
           to
           intimate
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             it
          
           l
           
             come
             into
             his
             Bowels
             like
             Water
             ,
             and
             like
             Oyl
             into
             his
             Bones
          
           ;
           then
           as
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Oyl
           is
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           fire
           burn
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           the
           flaming
           Flame
           ascend
           ,
           and
           the
           smoak
           of
           their
           Torment
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           Suppose
           a
           piece
           of
           Timber
           a
           little
           bedaubed
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           another
           that
           hath
           been
           soaking
           in
           it
           many
           a
           year
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           two
           think
           you
           ,
           would
           burn
           fiercest
           ?
           and
           whence
           would
           the
           flaming
           Flame
           ascend
           highest
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           most
           roaring
           noise
           ?
           Suppose
           two
           Vessels
           filled
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           one
           containing
           the
           quantity
           of
           a
           Pint
           ,
           the
           other
           containing
           the
           quantity
           of
           a
           Hoggs-head
           ,
           and
           suppose
           that
           in
           one
           place
           they
           were
           both
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           yet
           so
           that
           they
           might
           not
           intermix
           m
           
           flames
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           all
           would
           conclude
           that
           the
           most
           amazing
           ,
           roaring
           flame
           would
           be
           upon
           the
           biggest
           Vessel
           ,
           and-would
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           greatest
           quantity
           of
           Oyl
           ;
           so
           it
           will
           be
           with
           the
           Wicked
           in
           Hell
           ,
           the
           lowest-Hell
           is
           for
           the
           biggest
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           theirs
           will
           be
           the
           greater
           Damnation
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           intolerable
           Torment
           ,
           though
           he
           that
           has
           least
           of
           this
           Oyl
           of
           Sin
           in
           his
           Bones
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           kindlings
           of
           Hell
           fire
           upon
           him
           ,
           will
           find
           he
           has
           Hell
           enough
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           weary
           enough
           thereof
           ,
           for
           still
           he
           must
           struggle
           with
           flames
           that
           are
           everlasting
           ;
           for
           Sin
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           burned
           out
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           of
           a
           damned
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           But
           again
           ,
           having
           treated
           thus
           of
           Hell
           ,
           we
           will
           now
           speak
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           Sin
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           it
           upon
           which
           Hell-fire
           seizes
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           the
           Soul
           by
           that
           .
           Sin
           !
           it
           is
           the
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Sting
           of
           Death
           is
           Sin
           :
           by
           Death
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           understand
           that
           which
           is
           natural
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           in
           Hell
           ,
           the
           m
           second
           death
           ,
           even
           everlasting
           damnation
           ,
           for
           natural
           death
           the
           Saints
           die
           ;
           yea
           ▪
           and
           also
           many
           Sinners
           without
           the
           least
           touch
           of
           a
           Sting
           from
           that
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           a
           Death
           that
           has
           a
           Sting
           to
           hurt
           ,
           to
           twinge
           and
           wound
           the
           Sinner
           with
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           it
           has
           the
           utmost
           Mastery
           of
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Death
           that
           the
           saved
           are
           delivered
           from
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           is
           n
           natural
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           end
           of
           them
           ▪
           as
           of
           others
           ;
           but
           the
           second
           Death
           ,
           the
           Death
           in
           Hell
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           Portion
           of
           the
           Damned
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           from
           that
           that
           the
           Saints
           have
           a
           Promise
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           o
           
             He
             that
             overcometh
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             second
             
             Death
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Blessed
             and
             Holy
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             on
             such
             the
             second
             Death
             hath
             no
          
           p
           Power
           .
           It
           is
           this
           death
           then
           that
           hath
           the
           Chambers
           to
           hold
           each
           damned
           Soul
           in
           ,
           and
           Sin
           is
           the
           twining
           ,
           winding
           ,
           biting
           ,
           poysoning
           Sting
           of
           this
           Death
           ,
           or
           of
           these
           Chambers
           of
           Hell
           ,
           for
           Sinners
           to
           be
           stricken
           ,
           stung
           ,
           and
           pierced
           with
           .
           
             The
             Sting
             of
             Death
             is
             Sin.
          
           Sin
           in
           the
           general
           of
           it
           is
           the
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           for
           there
           would
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Torment
           ,
           even
           there
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           Sin
           is
           there
           with
           Sinners
           :
           for
           as
           I
           have
           hinted
           already
           ,
           the
           Fire
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Indignation
           and
           Wrath
           of
           God
           can
           fasten
           and
           kindle
           upon
           nothing
           but
           for
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           Sin
           ;
           sin
           then
           as
           sin
           ,
           is
           the
           Sting
           ,
           and
           the
           Hell
           of
           Hells
           ,
           of
           the
           lowest
           and
           upmost
           Hells
           .
           Sin
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           simply
           as
           it
           is
           concluded
           both
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Damned
           to
           be
           a
           breach
           of
           his
           Holy
           Law
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           second
           Death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Worm
           of
           Hell.
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           Sin
           is
           such
           a
           Sting
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           heightned
           ,
           sharpned
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           keen
           and
           sharp
           by
           those
           Circumstances
           that
           ,
           as
           concomitants
           attend
           it
           in
           every
           act
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Sin
           at
           any
           time
           committed
           by
           Man
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           circumstance
           or
           other
           attends
           it
           ,
           that
           makes
           it
           ,
           when
           charged
           home
           by
           God's
           Law
           ,
           bigger
           and
           sharper
           ,
           and
           more
           venom
           and
           poysonous
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           could
           be
           committed
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Sting
           of
           the
           Hornet
           ,
           the
           great
           Sting
           .
           I
           sinned
           without
           a
           Cause
           ,
           to
           please
           a
           base
           Lust
           ,
           to
           gratify
           the
           Devil
           ;
           
             here
             is
             the
             Sting
          
           :
           Again
           ,
           I
           preferred
           Sin
           before
           Holiness
           ,
           Death
           before
           Life
           ,
           Hell
           before
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Devil
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           Damnation
           before
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           
             here
             is
             the
             Sting
          
           :
           Again
           ,
           I
           preferred
           moments
           before
           everlastings
           ,
           
           temporals
           before
           eternals
           ,
           to
           be
           racked
           and
           always
           slaying
           ,
           before
           the
           Life
           that
           is
           blessed
           and
           endless
           ;
           
             here
             is
             the
             Sting
          
           :
           Also
           this
           I
           did
           against
           light
           ,
           against
           Convictions
           ,
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           against
           perswasion
           of
           Friends
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           Lives
           which
           I
           beheld
           in
           others
           ;
           
             here
             is
             the
             Sting
          
           :
           Also
           this
           I
           did
           against
           warnings
           ,
           forewarnings
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           I
           saw
           others
           fall
           before
           my
           face
           by
           the
           mighty
           Hand
           of
           God
           for
           committing
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           
             here
             is
             the
             Sting
          
           .
        
         
           Sinners
           ,
           would
           I
           could
           perswade
           you
           to
           hear
           me
           out
           ;
           A
           Man
           cannot
           commit
           a
           Sin
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Commission
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           doth
           by
           some
           circumstance
           or
           other
           ,
           q
           sharpen
           the
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           pierce
           himself
           through
           and
           through
           ,
           and
           through
           with
           many
           sorrows
           ;
           Also
           the
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           to
           some
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Damnation
           of
           others
           stand
           upon
           their
           score
           ;
           for
           that
           by
           imitating
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           being
           deluded
           by
           them
           ,
           perswaded
           by
           them
           ,
           drawn
           in
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           perish
           in
           Hell
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           
             That
             these
             principal
             Sinners
             must
             dye
             all
             these
             deaths
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             those
             damned
             ones
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             drawn
             into
             Hell
             ,
             are
             also
             to
             bear
             in
             their
             own
             Souls
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           this
           God
           threatned
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Tyrus
           ,
           that
           capital
           Sinner
           ,
           because
           by
           his
           pride
           ,
           power
           ,
           practice
           and
           policy
           ,
           he
           cast
           down
           others
           into
           the
           Pit
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             bring
             thee
             down
             to
             the
             Pit
             ,
          
           r
           
             and
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             Deaths
             of
             them
             that
             are
             slain
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             Deaths
             of
             the
             Vncircumcised
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             spoken
             it
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God.
          
           Ah!
           this
           will
           be
           the
           Sting
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           are
           principal
           ,
           chief
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           may
           call
           them
           ,
           the
           Captain
           and
           Ring-leading
           
           Sinners
           ,
           Vipers
           will
           come
           out
           of
           other
           Mens
           ●●e
           and
           flames
           ,
           and
           settle
           upon
           ,
           seize
           upon
           ,
           and
           for
           ●ver
           abide
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           be
           the
           ●ting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           great
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           yet
           add
           to
           all
           this
           ;
           How
           will
           the
           fairness
           of
           ●●me
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           that
           ,
           
           Sting
           ●hem
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Hell.
           It
           will
           not
           be
           so
           much
           ●heir
           fall
           into
           the
           Pit
           ,
           as
           from
           whence
           they
           fell
           in●o
           it
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           to
           them
           the
           buzzing
           noise
           and
           ●●arpned
           sting
           of
           the
           great
           and
           terrible
           Hornet
           .
           How
           ●t
           thou
           fallen
           from
           
             Heaven
             ,
             O
             Lucifer
             !
             there
             is
             the
          
           s
           Sting
           ,
           thou
           that
           art
           exalted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           shalt
           ●●e
           thrust
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           though
           thou
           hast
           made
           thy
           ●e●t
           among
           the
           
             Stars
             ,
             from
             thence
          
           will
           I
           fetch
           thee
           t
           down
           ;
           
             there
             is
             a
             Sting
          
           .
           To
           be
           pulled
           ,
           for
           and
           ●hrough
           love
           to
           some
           vain
           lust
           ,
           from
           the
           everlasting
           ●ates
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           caused
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           for
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Belly
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           lodge
           for
           ever
           in
           ●he
           dark
           ,
           some
           Chambers
           of
           death
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           pier●●ing
           Sting
           :
        
         
           But
           again
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           the
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           so
           there
           ●s
           the
           Strength
           of
           that
           Sting
           ;
           for
           a
           Sting
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           sharp
           ,
           or
           venom
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           wanteth
           strength
           ●o
           force
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           designed
           Execution
           ,
           it
           doth
           but
           ●ittle
           hurt
           .
           But
           this
           Sting
           has
           strength
           to
           cause
           it
           to
           pierce
           into
           the
           
             Soul
             ;
             The
             Sting
             of
             Death
             is
             Sin
             ,
             and
          
           u
           
             the
             Strength
             of
             Sin
             is
             the
             Law
             :
          
           here
           then
           is
           the
           ●trength
           of
           the
           Sting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           perfect
           Penalty
           of
           it
           ,
           
             for
             without
             the
             Law
             ,
             Sin
             is
             dead
             :
          
           Yea
           ,
           again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Where
             no
             Law
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             ●o
             Transgression
             :
          
           The
           Law
           then
           followeth
           ,
           in
           the
           executive
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Soul
           into
           Hell
           ,
           and
           there
           
           strengthneth
           Sin
           ,
           that
           Sting
           in
           Hell
           ,
           to
           pierce
           by
           it●
           unutterable
           charging
           of
           it
           on
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           Soul
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           Soul
           justly
           murmur
           or
           repine
           at
           God
           or
           at
           his
           Law
           ,
           for
           that
           then
           th●
           sharply
           apprehensive
           Soul
           will
           well
           discern
           the
           just●●ness
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           reasonableness
           ,
           and
           goodness
           o●
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Law
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           just
           and
           equal
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           will
           put
           great
           strength
           and
           force
           into
           Sin
           ,
           to
           sting
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           it
           with
           the
           Lashes
           of
           a
           Scorpion
           .
           Add
           yet
           to
           these
           the
           abiding
           Life
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Judge
           and
           God
           of
           this
           Law
           will
           never
           die
           .
           When
           Princes
           die
           ,
           the
           Law
           may
           be
           altered
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           at
           present
           Transgressors
           are
           bound
           in
           Chains
           :
           But
           oh
           !
           here
           is
           also
           that
           which
           will
           make
           this
           Sting
           so
           sharp
           and
           keen
           ;
           the
           God
           that
           executes
           it
           will
           never
           die
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
          
           w
           
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30150-e140
           
             a
             Ezek.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             10.
             62.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Thes.
             3
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             49.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             19.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             Ps.
             26.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Jam.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Ps.
             146.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             Ps.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             Ps.
             35.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             Of
             the
             Powers
             of
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             q
             Col.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Eccl.
             3.
             19.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Of
             the
             Senses
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             u
             Cor.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             w
             Eph.
             1.
             18.
             
             Of
             Sight
             .
          
           
             x
             Job
             .
             35.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             z
             Job
             .
             33.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             31.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             10
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Of
             tasting
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             6.
             5.
             
             Ps.
             19.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             44.
             20
             c.
             55.
             2.
             
             Hos.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Of
             Smelling
             .
          
           
             f
             Cant.
             5.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Of
             feeling
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             the
             Passions
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             i
             Of
             Love
             ,
             Cant.
             8
             ▪
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             Of
             Hatred
             .
          
           
             l
             Ps.
             97.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Pr●v
             .
             1.
             
             2●
             Deut.
             7.
             10.
             2
             
             Chr.
             1●
             .
             2.
             
             Ps.
             34.
             21.
             
             Prov.
             29.
             
             1●
             Job
             21.
             14.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             14.
             
             Prov.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Of
             Joy.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Of
             Fear
             .
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             10.
             18.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Numb
             .
             41.
             9.
             2
             
             Kings
             17.
             38.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Of
             Grief
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             119.
             158.
             
          
           
             u
             Mark.
             3.
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             w
             Of
             Anger
             .
          
           
             x
             Eph.
             4.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Soul
             when
             compared
             with
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             Body
             an
             House
             for
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Job
             .
             4.
             19.
             ch
             .
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Body
             clothing
             for
             the
             Soul.
             Luke
             12.
             23.
             
             ●
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             50.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Body
             a
             Vessel
             for
             the
             Soul.
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Body
             a
             Tabernacle
             for
             the
             Soul.
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             14.
             
             Joh.
             21.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             Soul
             is
             called
             God's
             breath
             .
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             45.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             Soul
             ,
             God's
             Image
             .
             Gen.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             Jam.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             The
             Soul
             ,
             God's
             desire
             
          
           
             s
             Cant.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             w
             The
             Soul
             ,
             a
             Vessel
             for
             Grace
             .
          
           
             x
             Ps.
             51.
             6.
             
             Ps.
             45.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Isa.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             The
             Price
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Soul
             immortal
             .
             Luk.
             12.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Mark
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             33.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             'T
             is
             the
             Soul
             that
             acts
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             i
             Jam.
             2
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Eccl.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa.
             44.
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             The
             Soul
             capable
             of
             having
             to
             do
             with
             invisibles
             .
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Eccl.
             3.
             21.
             c.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             The
             Soul
             capable
             of
             diving
             into
             the
             Depths
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa.
             33.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             50.
             3.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             10
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             44
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             t
             The
             Ability
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             bear
             .
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             w
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
             The
             might
             of
             the
             Soul
             further
             shewn
             .
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             y
             Luk.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Of
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             b
             He
             that
             loseth
             his
             Soul
             ,
             loseth
             himself
             .
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             14.
             25.
             
             Mark.
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             e
             He
             that
             has
             lost
             himself
             will
             never
             be
             more
             at
             his
             own
             dispose
             .
          
           
             f
             Isa.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             He
             that
             hath
             lost
             himself
             ,
             is
             no●
             at
             liberty
             to
             dispose
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             h
             Job
             .
             1.
             7.
             ch
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Revel
             .
             14.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             They
             cannot
             sit
             down
             by
             the
             Loss
             .
          
           
             l
             Eccl.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             Loss
             of
             the
             Soul
             a
             double
             Loss
             .
          
           
             o
             Jer.
             38.
             16.
             
             Ezek.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             q
             Job
             8.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             48.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa.
             30.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             48.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             t
             Hos.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Rev.
             10.
             21.
             
             Job
             21.
             14.
             
             1●
             .
             Mal.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             w
             Zach.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             c.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Deut.
             27.
             26.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             109.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             33.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Dan.
             3.
             19
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Rev.
             20.
             11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Ps.
             68.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Jude
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             ●
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Job
             26.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             25.
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             Ezek.
             18.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             o
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Ex.
             13.
             13.
             c.
             34.
             20.
             
             Num●
             18.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Ex.
             27.
             3.
             2
             
             Chr.
             4.
             5.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             20
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             s
             Job
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             58.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Ezek.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Isa.
             65.
             12.
             
             C.
             66.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Isa.
             30.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             
             Job
             20.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Mal.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ▪
             C.
             3.
             8
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa.
             66.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Mal.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             16.
             
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Ezek.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa.
             57.
             5.
             
             Jer.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             6.
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             Isa.
             57.
             5.
             
             Jer.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             27.
             42.
             
             Jer.
             49.
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen
             27.
             42.
             2
             
             Sam.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Luke
             22
             ▪
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Acts
             23.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Jam.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Zech.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Isa.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             w
             Jer.
             6.
             19.
             
             Ch.
             9.
             13
             ,
             Ch.
             16.
             11.
             
             Ch.
             44.
             
          
           
             x
             Ez●k
             .
             22.
             26.
             
             Hos.
             8.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             y
             Col.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             13.
             45.
             
             Chap.
             18.
             6.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
             Luke
             2.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rom
             10.
             4.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Prov.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Isa.
             53.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Prov.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             81.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Jer.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Ezek.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             John
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark
             7.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             12.
             
             ●
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             w
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             19.
             25.
             
          
           
             y
             Job
             34.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             Numb
             .
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             20.
             47.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             Job
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             109.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Amos
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Jer.
             9.
             21.
             
             Rev.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Lam.
             3.
             51.
             
          
           
             l
             Hab.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Deut.
             28.
             97.
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             p
             Isa.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             16.
             19
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             Prov.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             2●
             ▪
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Zech.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Jer.
             44.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             w
             Isa.
             63.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             14.
             1.
             
             Job
             21.
             15.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Isa.
             45.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Mal.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             12.
             last
             vers
             .
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             13.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Luke
             13.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             25.
             44
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             h
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             Isa.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             12.
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             2
             
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Isa.
             50.
             11
             ▪
             compare
             Ezek.
             32.
             v.
             25.
             and
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             Deut.
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             3.
             19.
             
             Luke
             13.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ▪
             Matth.
             25.
             44.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             w
             Ezek.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             x
             Prov.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Jer.
             44.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             12.
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Eccl.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Rev.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             Prov.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa.
             28
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             16.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             .
             12.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa.
             44.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             m
             Prov.
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             Chap.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Chap.
             1.
             7
             
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             Chap.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             r
             Chap.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             3
             
             John
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             w
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             Deut.
             8.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             39.
             
          
           
             y
             Ex.
             23.
             2.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             z
             Luke
             10.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Prov.
             16.
             32.
             c.
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Hos.
             10.
             2.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             13.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             Prov.
             11.
             4.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             Zech.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Zech.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Ezek.
             34.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Zech.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Ezek.
             34.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Jer.
             50.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             2.
             25.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
             Can.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Jer.
             3.
             15.
             c.
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Ezek.
             13.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             24.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             101.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Prov.
             13.
             
             ●0
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             p
             Prov.
             3.
             31.
             c.
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Job
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             33.
             18
             
             ▪
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Eccl
             ▪
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Eccl.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             26.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             17.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             w
             Deut.
             24.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Isa.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             Deut.
             29.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             17.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             25.
             20.
             
             Psal.
             41.
             4.
             
             Psal.
             62.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             63.
             1.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             22.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             1.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             9.
             
             Job
             21.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Isa.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             holy
             Bible
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Est.
             2.
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Eccl.
             7.
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             3.
             35.
             
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             12.
             32.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             14.
             
             Col.
             1.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             27.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             9.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             39.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             77.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
             Mark
             13
             ,
             37.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Eccl.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             Isa.
             40.
             11.
             
          
           
             w
             Ezek.
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Thess.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             90.
             11.
             
          
           
             z
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezek.
             32.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             12.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             ch
             .
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Job
             22.
             12.
             
             Rev.
             9.
             2.
             ch
             .
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             ch
             .
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             Joh.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Zech.
             3.
             7.
             
             Isa.
             57.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prov.
             7.
             27.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             22.
             
             Psa.
             68.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Luke
             20.
             47.
             
          
           
             i
             ch
             .
             10.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Prov.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             109.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             56.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55.
             
             Eccl.
             2
             :
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             Chap.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             Ezek.
             28.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             Isa.
             14.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             Obad.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             56.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             8.
             chap.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             w
             Heb.
             ●0
             .
             30
             ,
             31.